Paradise

Kate Sweeney

Paradise

© 2011 by Kate sweeney

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in printed

or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or

encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s

rights. Purchase only authorized editions.

ISBN 13: 978-1-935216-27-8

First Printing: 2011

This Trade Paperback Is Published By

Intaglio Publications

Walker, LA USA

www.intagliopub.com

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are

the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any

resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies,

events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Credits

ExEcutivE Editor: tara Young

covEr dEsign bY tigEr graphics

Acknowledgment

Special thanks to Jule. Her thoughts on Paradise were right

on and made all the difference. Thanks, Jule!

And to Tara, my editor, many thanks.

Finally, to Sheri Payton, my partner in crime at Intaglio—the

best decision I ever made.

Paradise

Prologue

The research building at the Reichmann Institute went up like

a matchstick; it was ablaze within minutes. The boiler blew—that

was an easy explanation, and better still, it was true, and well,

shit happens.

When the smoke cleared, literally, Dr. Tom King answered all

questions and told everything he knew to the young government

agent, who watched him with a suspicious eye.

“So we have the bodies of the four found charred beyond

recognition, but the dental records match. Nurses Amanda Norris

and Janice Ruiz, janitor Doug Maynard and…Alpha.” The agent

looked up from his notes.

“Devastating but true.” Tom hung his head as he listened to

the litany of the dead.

“And you’re sure the body found was that of Alpha?”

“We’ve gone over this ten times, agent. Yes, the dental

records match. You saw them yourself.” Tom looked him in the

eyes, never blinking.

The agent nodded and looked at the charred remains of the

building. “Well, there isn’t much more we can do. You’re out

of a job, Doctor. You were in charge here since Dr. Reichmann

died. But to be honest, the government wanted nothing more to

do with the whole mess and was looking for a good excuse to

terminate this. This fire took care of it for us, however it may

have happened.” He kicked at the rubble at his feet. “Kinda odd

the Institute had all this funding but never took care of a lousy

1

Kate Sweeney

furnace, hmm.” He looked back at Dr. King. “Of course, you

knew this day would come, but we’ll be watching from time to

time. Of course, you know that, as well.”

“I’ve worked on this project for nearly twenty-one years. I

know what it’s like to be under the microscope.”

The agent laughed. “Now you know how your experiments

felt.”Dr. King wanted to punch the young toady dead in the

face. “It’s over. Alpha is dead, and I don’t want to think about

it anymore. I too want nothing more to do with this…mess, as

you say. It was wrong from the beginning,” he said sadly. “I plan

to live a nice quiet life being a small-town doctor for the rest of

my days. You can come to visit whenever you like.” He let out a

sarcastic laugh. “But you’ll do that anyway, won’t you?”

The younger man reddened for a moment. He nodded and

gathered his folders and left.

Tom stood there, looking out at the charred remains of the

Institute and watched the government car pull away. Then he

quickly packed everything he owned and left the remains of the

miserable existence behind him.

2

Paradise

Chapter 1

“Jon, I’m telling you she’s up there,” Gennie said.

Her editor took off his glasses and looked around the conference

table. Jon Tucker looked at his best reporter Gennie Gastineau as

she played with a strand of her curly red hair. Though cut short,

she always found a wayward curl. It truly annoyed him. “Gennie,

what the hell are you rambling about? Who’s up where?”

“A mountain man, well, woman,” she corrected herself

hastily and leaned forward. Another reporter stifled his laughter

as he cleared his throat, avoiding Gennie’s glare. “There’s this

woman up in the mountains right outside of Steamboat Springs,

Colorado. People say she’s been up there for more than twenty-

five years.” Gennie eagerly looked around the table.

“So what?” This came from Christine, another reporter.

“What else do we have for this paper?” Gennie asked, leaning

back and folding her arms across her chest. “Ed? What do you

have?” She got a glare from Ed but nothing more and got the same

from Christine when she asked her. Gennie looked at her editor

next. “Jon, I’m telling you, this could be a great story: a woman

living alone in an isolated area for over twenty years. C’mon. It’s

got Grizzly Adams and Jeremiah Johnson written all over it,” she

said enthusiastically. “The paper’s circulation is dying here. We

need something.” In the back of her mind, she screamed, “I need

redemption.”

Jon took a deep breath and tossed his pen on the desk. “Tell

me about this mountain woman.”

Kate Sweeney

Gennie ignored the groans from her fellow reporters. She

pushed the short red curls off her forehead, rolled up her sleeves,

and quickly leafed through her notes. “Graham Sheridan,” she

started quickly. “No one knows how old she is. Hardly anyone

ever sees her. Apparently, she lives up on this mountain alone

and only comes down for supplies or has them sent up. No one

wants to go up there. According to the locals, they have this, well,

I guess you call it a legend.” She was interrupted by a snort from

Tom, which she ignored. “They say she killed a bear with her

own hands. She’s completely self-sufficient and took a pot shot

at somebody when they trespassed.” She stopped leafing through

her notes. “I think there might even be a picture of her from this

guy.”

“How did you find out about this?” Jon asked.

Gennie thought about it for a moment. “I think I read about her

somewhere. A local paper in Steamboat. Does it matter?” It had

nagged at her brain for a week now. Gennie couldn’t remember

just how she found out about Graham Sheridan. She watched Jon

now as he toyed with his pen.

He shook his head. “Okay, but I don’t see what the big story

is, Gennie,” her boss said seriously. “What’s the angle?”

The other two writers glanced at her and waited. An angle.

She absently pulled at her red curls as she thought of something—

anything.

“You’ve got two days. Get me an angle and you’ll be on your

way to Colorado. Until then, there’s got to be something going on

in this city.” He glared at the reporters sitting around the table.

“And you’d better find it. You’re not getting paid to sit on your

brains.”

Ed and Christine jumped and hurried out of the conference

room. Gennie gathered her notes and slowly followed.

She sat at her computer and looked at the screen. “Graham

Sheridan, why would you spend your whole life isolated? What

happened? How old are you? Why?” She searched the newspapers

of Steamboat Springs. She scanned every issue and looked through

her notes that she had collected over the past few weeks. “No

mention of parents, siblings, other relatives. It’s as if she dropped

Paradise

right on top of a mountain. There’s got to be a picture of her.”

She called several people in Colorado and was waiting for

someone to call back with something. She sat there and tiredly

tossed down her pen. She looked up at the diploma hanging on the

wall of her cubicle, mocking her as always.

University of Missouri, School of Journalism, magna cum

laude. She was going to be the next Edward R. Murrow and get

the Pulitzer Prize by thirty. Now at forty-three and fired from

The New York Times, Genevieve Gastineau went back home to

Clinton, Wyoming, disillusioned, heartbroken, and summarily

disgraced. Being hung out to dry by her editor in New York didn’t

help. She was the patsy, the scapegoat, whatever label you put on

it. She needed redemption. She needed salvation. Hell, she

needed a story. .

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 2

“I’m coming!” Gennie yelled and reached for the door.

“I hope so!” a cheery voice called from the other side.

For an instant, Gennie stopped and glared at the door when

she heard Lindsey’s voice. Taking a deep breath, she opened the

door to see Lindsey smiling as she pulled Gennie into her arms.

“Miss me?”

Gennie smiled slightly but pulled away after a brief kiss.

Lindsey grimaced. “Guess not.” She walked in when Gennie

stepped back. “Um. .I’m sorry.”

Gennie closed the door; she really wanted to slam it. “Sorry?”

Gennie turned to face her. “Lindsey, I haven’t seen or heard from

you in three weeks. The last I heard, you were going to call me

that night.”

“I-I know, but they put me on a flight right away. I had no

chance to call,” Lindsey tried to explain as she tossed her cap on

the couch.

Gennie gave her a smug look. “Yes, I can imagine there are

no phones between here and California,” she said angrily. “You

can’t just keep coming in and out of my life like this.” She turned

from her and took a deep breath.

Lindsey walked up behind her and snaked her arms around

her waist, kissing her shoulder. “I’m sorry, baby,” she whispered

into her ear.

Gennie sighed, closing her eyes.

“Please, forgive me,” Lindsey mumbled as she gently sucked

Paradise

on Gennie’s sensitive earlobe. She let out a stream of warm air

and Gennie shivered. Lindsey gently turned her around and

kissed her soundly on the lips. Gennie put her arms around her

and returned her kiss, her tongue easily slipping into her eager

mouth. “God, you passionate French women drive me nuts,”

Lindsey exclaimed.

“French,” Gennie corrected her breathlessly, “Creole.”

“Whatever.” Lindsey sighed and easily carried Gennie to the

bedroom.

Gennie lay with her head on Lindsey’s chest listening to her

rapid heartbeat, both women sweaty and sated. Lately, however,

Gennie was emotionally starved. Lindsey, on the other hand, was

snoring. Gennie propped herself on her elbow, looking at her

snoring lover.

Lindsey was a co-pilot for a small airline. Truth be known,

the uniform was the attraction for Gennie right off. She winced

now at her own superficiality. They’d been dating for five months,

most of which Lindsey has been flying all over the country.

Lindsey was very charming, sexy, and a great lover—when she

was in town. Other than the physical, Gennie tried to figure out

what in the hell she saw in Lindsey. When did she become so

shallow? Gennie craved the depth she knew Lindsey did not have.

She raised an eyebrow as Lindsey let out a loud snort, grumbled,

and rolled away from Gennie.

“Well, at least she’s not snoring.” She sighed and flopped

down on her back and stared at the ceiling. As she looked at the

ceiling fan, her mind instantly went to Graham Sheridan. What

kind of name is Graham for a woman? Perhaps it’s a family name.

She smiled and put her hands behind her head as she drifted off to

sleep. All sorts of scenarios bombarded her mind as she dreamed

of the faceless mountain woman.

Two days later, Jon Tucker sat in his office and saw the

deflated look on Gennie’s face. As she slowly walked toward his

office, Jon chuckled to himself. Stubborn woman, he thought. He

knew in two days Gennie couldn’t come up with one angle.

Kate Sweeney

“Come in.” He cleared his throat as Gennie knocked on

the door. He looked up and took off his glasses, seeing her

disappointment. “Nothing, huh?”

Gennie flopped back into the chair and shook her head. “Not

one thing. But I’m still waiting on the guy Graham Sheridan

chased off her mountain. I heard he got a photo. So I’m waiting

on the call.”

Jon grinned slightly as he watched her. Gennie Gastineau was

a good reporter, too good for this small-town newspaper. What

she was doing back here, he had no idea. Gennie had told him

The New York Times let her go for a “difference of philosophy,”

whatever the hell that meant. Big city newspapers, he thought.

He watched her as she pulled at her red curl. Her freckles and

sparkling blue eyes made her look like a little kid. But make no

mistake, she was no kid. He liked her, thought of her as his own.

He was grateful when the phone rang and shook him from his

sentimentality. “Yeah…Sure.” He handed the phone to Gennie.

“Gastineau.”

Jon heard the gloomy voice and had to smile. He watched

the gloom turn to glee when Gennie grinned. “You got it? Please

tell me you’re not joking…Okay, e-mail it to me right away.” She

hung up the phone and folded her arms across her chest.

“Don’t tell me. You found the photo.”

“Yep.”

“Okay. Scram.” He tossed his pen down. “Come back with

the photo and something tangible.”

Gennie sat at her desk chewing at her bottom lip while she

waited for the e-mail. Finally, it came. She downloaded the photo

and printed it. “Shit,” she whispered, looking at the grainy photo.

“At least it’s in color.”

All she could make out was the face. But as she looked, she

cocked her head, staring at the eyes of this woman. They were

silvery gray and decidedly spooky. Something in the back of her

mind triggered then. Why did this woman look familiar to her?

She picked up the phone, punched a couple of numbers, all the

while staring at the photo. “Mark? Gennie. If I e-mail a photo to

Paradise

you, can you enhance and clean it up as much as possible and as

soon as possible?”

“Sure, Gen. Send it over. I’m bored to death down here. I’ll

get it back to you within the hour.”

Gennie furiously typed at her keyboard. She laughed along

with Mark. “Got it?”

“Yep. You must need this fast. Is it for a story?”

“It’s for my life.” Gennie disconnected before she had to

explain. “Why do you look familiar to me, Graham Sheridan?

Why?”

She leafed through all the material she had on Graham

Sheridan. There was nothing there that stood out. Probably because

there wasn’t much there. After an hour and a colossal headache,

Mark e-mailed the enhanced photo, explaining it was the best

he could do. Trying not to swallow her tongue with excitement,

Gennie downloaded and printed the photo once again. Though

the graininess was gone, it was still blurry, but that guy captured

Graham Sheridan’s eyes. And in the enhanced photo, they were

even more silvery gray. Her hair was dark, short. She wore a

flannel shirt and jeans. She was tall and thin but out of focus. In

the background were the Rockies and a million pine trees.

Gennie stared at the photo while playing with a strand of her

curly red hair.

From his desk, Jon watched Gennie. “Little idiot.” He reached

for the phone and jabbed at a number. “Gastineau, quit pulling at

your hair. You’ll go bald. Get in here.” He rocked back in his

chair. “I’m about to do something really stupid.”

Gennie’s head snapped up; she grinned cautiously. “Stupid

is good.”

Jon rubbed his forehead as Gennie dashed into his office. “I

got the photo.” She handed him the picture and sat on the edge of

his desk.

“Get off my desk,” he said, examining the picture. He looked

up. “Okay, so you have a photo of this woman, which isn’t very

good, I might add. It’s legit, correct?”

“Yep.”

Kate Sweeney

“No angle?”

Gennie sat down in a dejected huff. “Nope. But something

about her seems so familiar to me. I’m telling you, there’s

something going on out there on that mountain of hers. Something

she doesn’t want anyone to know.”

“A gut feeling? I need more to go on than your guts.”

Gennie chuckled, running her fingers through her hair.

Jon saw the forlorn look and something struck him about

Gennie Gastineau. “Tell me something. In all the time you’ve

been here, you’ve never told me what actually happened in New

York. I never wanted to pry, and believe me, if you weren’t such

a good journalist, I would have demanded to know before I hired

you. Why don’t you spill it now?”

Gennie frowned deeply but said nothing. Jon hid his grin at

her defiant posture. “It might help validate that something stupid

I was about to do.”

Jon walked over and poured two cups of coffee and handed

one to Gennie. “I need more sugar.”

“No, you don’t. You use too much as it is.”

“Thanks, Dad.”

“Sarcasm isn’t helping. Now out with it.”

Gennie took a deep breath. “I’ll be right back.”

Jon watched as Gennie went back to her desk and took something

out of a drawer. It was a folded piece of paper. He took it from her

when Gennie offered it. It was a worn newspaper clipping.

New York Times Reporter Leaks Confidential Information:

Gennie Gastineau, junior reporter, in a naïve move, leaked

information, and The New York Times summarily fired her after

three years on the job.

“It’s a shame,” the managing editor said. “Ms. Gastineau

has great instincts, just not on this story. It cost her and nearly

cost the paper. We’re sorry to see her go.”

Omega Co. CEO Althea Verna hoped The Times would do

the “right thing” regarding Ms. Gastineau. “It is unthinkable that

this could happen. The Omega Co. prides itself on confidentiality

and discretion. Ms. Gastineau breeched that confidence. If The

Times backs her, they, too, are accountable.”

10

Paradise

Jon read the clipping a couple of times, then folded it. “What

did you do that was indiscreet?” He handed it back to Gennie,

watching the tears that he had never seen form in her blue eyes.

“I was onto a story. I got wind of some project funded with

government money. Names of some very influential people

started surfacing.” Gennie got up and started pacing. “I needed

help, and I told another reporter whom I thought could help me. I

think he was the one who leaked it, though I could never prove it.

I was humiliated and fired. So I came home.” She leaned back in

the chair and let out a deep breath. “I was stupid.”

“What type of project?” Jon swiveled in his chair and started

typing on his keyboard.

Gennie eagerly sat forward. “You would have loved this. Get

this. Right after World War II, a few German scientists had been

given immunity and were brought to the United States to continue

some sort of, oh, hell, I don’t know, I guess a project, either

military, scientific you know, like in New Mexico—Los Alamos.

I never got that far. When I started digging and involving that

Omega Company, that’s when the shit hit the fan.” She stopped

and watched Jon. “Are you listening to me?”

“Yes. Now shut up for a second.” Jon adjusted his glasses as

he read the related articles. “I’ll be a stupid sonofabitch.”

“You will?”

“Look at this.” He pointed to his screen and chuckled as Gennie

tripped over her own feet in her haste to stand beside him.

“Who is that?” Gennie asked.

“That, Miss Gastineau, is your Althea Verna, owner of the

Omega Company. Gimme that photo of Sheridan.”

Gennie grabbed the photo and held it next to the picture of

Althea. “Jon…?”

“I don’t know, Gennie. This photo of Sheridan is so grainy

and out of focus.”

“But the eyes. Could it possibly be the same person?”

They sat in silence for a moment or two, comparing photos.

Gennie gently cleared her throat. “Can we talk about that

something stupid now?”

Jon swiveled his chair back to his desk and buried his head

11

Kate Sweeney

in his hands. He could feel Gennie’s excitement. He felt it, too.

“This will be such a fricking long shot, Gennie.” He looked up to

see Gennie’s hopeful look. “Okay, tell you what. This is your only

angle. You go out there. See what you can dig up on your mountain

woman. If there’s something there, which I highly doubt, you let

me know. We need something to spark up this newspaper or we

will go under.”

Gennie blinked in disbelief. “You’re not kidding?” she asked

and sat forward. Her cheeks suddenly flushed with excitement.

He smiled grudgingly and shook his head. “Get out of here

before I change my mind,” he said and walked to his door.

Gennie jumped up and squealed happily, wrapping her arms

around his neck. “Thanks, Jon, you won’t regret it.”

“Okay, okay. .Scram.” He peeled her off his neck and pushed

her out the door. “One week!”

“Two!” she called back.

“Ten days, that’s it!” He slammed his door and stood there for

a moment. “Little snot just got three days out of me.”

Gennie quickly packed her bags as her doorbell rang. Lindsey

smiled and opened her arms.

“Hi, gotta go,” Gennie said and kissed her cheek.

Lindsey immediately frowned. “Go? Go where? I just got a

week off.”

“Sorry, but I have a story to check out in Colorado. My plane

leaves in three hours,” she said breathlessly.

Lindsey grumbled and shoved her hands in her pockets. “Fine,

you leave and I have time off that I was going to spend with you.

What about me…er…us?”

Gennie zipped up her duffel and slipped into her coat. She

ran a hand through her red curls, then looked at the childish

expression on Lindsey’s face and tried to explain. “Lindsey, this

is a big chance for me and the newspaper. For the first time in

over a year, I feel like a reporter again.”

However, this didn’t appear to register with Lindsey. “I’ll go

with,” she said with a wide grin. “We’ll make a vacation out of it.

There’s snow in the mountains.”

12

Paradise

Gennie shook her head. “You just don’t get it, do you? This

is not about you. For once, it’s about my career. I’m a reporter,”

she said slowly.

Lindsey let out a small rude chuckle, then immediately

stopped when Gennie glared. “I-I didn’t mean anything,” she

started. “But hell, Gennie, you work for a small paper in Podunk,

Wyoming.”

Gennie straightened her back, walked over to the door, and

opened it. “Goodbye, Lindsey. I have a plane to catch,” she said

with ice dripping from every word.

“Fine. Have fun,” Lindsey snapped angrily and stormed out

the door. “But don’t expect me to be here when you get—”

Gennie closed the door.

During the short flight to Colorado, Gennie studied the

photos again. “Jon’s right. This is a long shot,” she whispered

while chewing at her bottom lip. A wave of uncertainty rippled

through her. Oh, God, she thought, what if I’m all wrong? What

if there is no connection here? She looked out the window as the

Rocky Mountains came into view. The majestic range seemed

to go on forever. Somewhere out there held the key to Gennie’s

future, but the idea of making a fool of herself once again made

her stomach clench.

“It can’t happen again,” she said. “Graham Sheridan, whoever

you are, you have to be my saving grace.”

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 3

“You’ve got to be kidding, Miss…”

“Gastineau.” Gennie watched the woman behind the counter.

Gennie took an instant liking to her. Why, Gennie didn’t know.

This woman was unremarkable really. She was average everything

but had beautiful short silver hair and brown eyes that sparkled

when she smiled, which is what she was doing now. Gennie

couldn’t help but smile back.

“Miss Gastineau, no one really knows Graham Sheridan—”

“I understood from the cabbie that you know her, Mrs.

Langley.”

“Call me Hazel,” she said with a raised eyebrow. “And yes, I

do know of Graham Sheridan. And I don’t know who would ever

attempt to take you up there. .” She stopped when she looked at

Gennie’s determined face.

“I need anything you’ve got, Hazel,” Gennie said—no,

pleaded. She watched this older woman who chewed at the bottom

of her lip.

Hazel then sighed. “Okay, have a seat. I’ll make some coffee.”

She disappeared through the swinging doors of the diner.

While Gennie waited, she took in her surroundings; she

hadn’t stopped since she got off the plane. The diner was quaint,

and for now, not crowded. However, Gennie figured this place to

be the hub of Pineview as it would be in any small town. It had a

comfortable, neighborly feel to it. Gennie took a relaxing breath

for the first time.

1

Paradise

Hazel then reappeared with a coffeepot in hand. “All I know

is, she’s been up there they say for twenty years or more. No

one knows why. I’ve seen her a few times, but she rarely comes

off that mountain. There are stories that she’s a crazy woman.

That she’s an eccentric millionaire. Killed a grizzly… Hell, they

say Jimmy Hoffa is even up there.” She and Gennie chuckled.

Hazel blew at the steamy mug of coffee, taking a drink before she

continued. Gennie saw her hesitation as she toyed with her coffee

cup. “She doesn’t come to town for supplies and doesn’t speak to

anyone really.”

“Who’s Doc King?” Gennie saw the look of surprise on

Hazel’s face.

“Town doctor,” Mrs. Langley said and did not elaborate. She

then chuckled. “Our only cabbie is very talkative.”

Gennie grinned. “He was a wealth of information, but he’d

make a horrible spy.”

“Depending on what side you’re on,” Hazel added dryly.

“Can I speak with Doc King?”

“He died two years ago. I’m surprised George didn’t tell you

that.”

Gennie leaned forward, undaunted. “So no relatives? No one

comes to see her?”

Hazel shook her head. “Not that I’m aware of.”

Gennie sat back in a frustrated pose. She caught Hazel

watching her over her coffee mug.

“Why are you doing this?” Hazel asked quietly.

Gennie might have told her the truth, but while Hazel

answered her questions, there was still a hesitant demeanor, and

that made Gennie wary of her. Then she saw Hazel’s kind smile;

she shrugged. “It’s interesting, unusual. I-it’s fascinating and

intriguing, I suppose. Can I be honest?”

“I wish you would,” Hazel said softly and watched her.

“Since I found out about Graham Sheridan, I can’t get her

out of my mind, and I don’t know why. Something is drawing me

here. Hell, I practically lost my job because of it. They think I’m

nuts. Someone drops off the face of the earth and lives isolated

from everyone. Why?” Gennie looked out the window. It was as

1

Kate Sweeney

honest as she dared to be. “How can she survive alone in the

winter?”

Hazel looked out the window, as well. “The fall colors are

fading now. It’s October. Soon winter will be here.”

“How does she live?” Gennie asked. When Hazel spoke,

Gennie could hear the underlying evasiveness. Was Hazel hiding

something or just being protective? And if that were the case—

protective of what? She nearly missed what Hazel was saying.

“Well, I hear she has a cabin, pretty rustic, plumbing, no

electricity, but it has a generator…I think.” She scratched her

head. “Honestly? No one ever thinks about it. She keeps to herself

and comes down for supplies twice a year. Same order every time.

Dan takes it as far as he can in his pickup, then leaves it.” She

shrugged and glanced at Gennie.

“Who’s Dan?” Gennie tried to act casual as if it didn’t

matter. She wasn’t sure how to read Hazel yet, but she definitely

saw the look of disgust flash across Hazel’s face, as if she said

too much.

“He brings the supplies.”

Gennie knew she might be pushing it but also knew Hazel

would not give up much more information, and she really wanted

to know why. “When does she get the supplies?”

“Spring and…” She stopped immediately.

Gennie said nothing as she watched Hazel’s gaze dart around

Gennie’s face, as if gauging what to say or do next. For some

reason, Gennie felt that anxious feeling in the pit of her stomach.

It was that feeling she had as a child just before she went on

vacation. On the downside, it was also that feeling Gennie got

when something was about to go dangerously wrong. She hoped

for the former.

Hazel smiled reluctantly, Gennie thought. “And fall…” Hazel

finished. “I’m about to do something stupid.”

Gennie laughed. “It’s contagious. That’s what my boss said.”

Hazel picked up the phone; Gennie could not suppress the

grin while she listened.

“Dan? Hazel. When are you getting the supplies for Graham

Sheridan?”

1

Paradise

Gennie bit at her bottom lip as she nervously watched. Hazel

winked at her. “Thanks.”

“You are one lucky woman. He leaves tomorrow.”

Gennie raised both fists into the air. “Yes!”

Hazel looked at Gennie and shook her head. “I like you. Can

I ask you something, Miss Gastineau?”

For a moment, Gennie was lost in her planning. “Sure.”

“Did you ever think about why Graham Sheridan is so

isolated?” she asked. “Perhaps, she wants it that way.”

Gennie frowned for an instant and chewed at her bottom lip

again. Instantly, she thought of her years in New York. “Hazel, no

one wants to be isolated. There’s a difference between finding your

own space and total isolation. I know,” she said thoughtfully.

Hazel nodded slowly and drank her coffee. Gennie felt the

eyes of scrutiny upon her as if Hazel saw her inner struggle. At that

moment, she felt far too vulnerable. The sting of embarrassment

was still there.

“We’re talking about Graham Sheridan now, right?” she

asked affectionately.

Gennie shot her a curious look and frowned. Hazel reached

over and gently patted her hand; Gennie fought the urge to hold

on to it.

“C’mon, I’ll take you over to Dan.”

Dan Malone was a tall, wiry man, about sixty or so. He was

packing his huge Land Rover when Hazel and Gennie stopped by.

Gennie watched as he packed box after box into the back of the

truck and on the hood. He turned around as they approached.

“G’morning, Hazel.” He grunted as he shoved the box in the

back. Then he saw Gennie, who noticed his curious glance.

“Hi, Dan, this is Gennie Gastineau from Wyoming. She’d

like to know about Graham Sheridan.”

He raised a curious eyebrow and exchanged a glance with

Hazel. He eyed Gennie with speculation. “Oh?”

Gennie flashed her patented smile and stuck out her hand,

which he took slowly. “Dan, nice to meet you.”

“Ms. Gastineau.” He nodded, then continued packing the truck.

1

Kate Sweeney

“Wow, that’s quite a haul,” she said. She didn’t want to act

amazed, but there seemed to be so much, and Dan was still

packing.

“Yep. She only gets them twice a year.” He grunted and

hauled another box.

“How long have you known Graham Sheridan?” Gennie

noticed Hazel had leaned against the truck, not saying anything.

“I don’t. Only saw her once. She was here just before Doc

King died two years ago,” he answered politely and glanced at

Hazel.

Gennie did not miss the look; he looked pissed. “How does

she pay you? If you don’t mind my asking,” she added nicely.

He stopped and wiped his brow and looked at the sky. “It’s

going to snow soon,” he said, gazing at the clouds. “I gotta leave

by five in the morning.”

Gennie frowned and looked up. “It’s only October.” She knew

winter came early and hard to the Plains, but not this early.

Hazel and Dan exchanged grins; Gennie looked back and

forth in confusion. Dan pointed behind her. Gennie turned to

look at the beautiful forest and off in the near distance the low

clouds shrouding the treetops and the mountain.

“I see,” she said almost to herself. “Living here I suppose

you’ve become a human barometer.” She chuckled at her joke and

saw the exchange between the two friends again. “I don’t suppose

you’ll take me up there with you,” she said hopefully.

He shook his head. “I respect a person’s privacy.” His voice

was kind, but Gennie heard the resolute tone.

“Dan, I’m not trying—”

“What are you doing then, Ms. Gastineau?” he asked almost

angrily.

As she was about to answer, he walked back into the store

and came out with what looked like a half a cow slung over his

shoulder.

Gennie stood, wide-eyed as Hazel laughed.

“I guess she likes her venison,” he said with a smirk and a

grunt.

This was getting too weird. “Okay. Let me get this straight.

1

Paradise

Graham Sheridan has lived in an isolated cabin, no electricity,

oh, but a generator big enough to keep half a cow?” she asked

incredulously.

“It would appear so,” Hazel said, glancing at Dan.

Gennie looked at Dan.

“It’s venison,” he said with a shrug.

Gennie narrowed her eyes at him. “And neither of you thinks

this is odd or worth investigating?”

Dan grinned. “The bank in Steamboat pays me, handsomely

I might add, for getting the supplies and helping if anything goes

wrong with the generator.”

“How would you know if anything goes wrong?” she asked,

seizing the opportunity.

Dan avoided her question. “Like I said, I respect her privacy.”

Gennie groaned loudly in frustration.

Hazel interrupted quietly. “Ms. Gastineau just had a feeling,

Dan. She feels drawn to this place.” She looked at Dan, who gave

Gennie a curious look.

“People get a lot of feelings for a lot of reasons, Hazel,” he

said. Instinctively, Gennie knew these two had this discussion

before.

Dan looked back at Gennie. “Sorry,” he said and walked back

into the store. He came out with one more box.

“I respect your respect,” Gennie said in a deflated voice and

held out her hand. “Well, thanks anyway.”

For an instant, he held on to it. “Ms. Gastineau, I’m sorry, but

I can’t betray a trust.” He let go of her hand.

Gennie grinned slightly and nodded. “I understand. I think

I’ll walk back to my motel, thanks,” she said and walked away.

When she was out of sight, she quickly ducked into an alley

and ran back toward Dan’s store. She crept around the back and

heard Hazel’s voice. She peered between the slats in the fencing,

getting a glimpse of them.

“Dan…?” Hazel sounded almost pensive.

Dan held up his hand. “No, Hazel. We gave our word a long

time ago,” he said. “How did she find out?”

1

Kate Sweeney

“I don’t know, but maybe it’s time Gra—”

Dan stopped her short. “Don’t, Hazel.”

“But she found out this much. She’s persistent. She’ll find a

way.”“Well, not from me.” He kissed her head and continued with

Graham Sheridan’s supplies.

Gennie watched as Hazel patted him on the shoulder and

walked away. Gennie then made her way back to her motel

room.

Gennie sat at her desk in the motel room, leafing through

all the notes she had gathered about the mountain woman. She

snorted sarcastically. “A mountain woman with a generator and a

penchant for venison.”

There was a story here. Gennie could smell it. “They’re

both hiding something.” Her time in New York may have ended

horribly, but they were spent honing her craft. She picked up the

phone to call the paper. She told Jon all she had found out so far.

“Jon, can you check out a bank in Steamboat Springs for

me? Apparently, Graham Sheridan has some account there. This

fellow Dan Malone gets paid from that account. And while you’re

at it, check out Dan Malone and Hazel Langley, see what you can

come up with.”

“I’ll see what I can find out. Still think there’s a connection

and she’s not just some eccentric old woman who’s probably

loaded and pays for her privacy and who happens to look like a

billionaire? Where’s the story?”

“The reason why she’s here is the story. I can feel it,” she said

earnestly. Not knowing why, but knowing it was true, he said

nothing. “I need more than a week.”

“No.”

“Okay, then I’ll take a leave of absence.”

“You can’t afford it,” he gently baited her.

“Then I quit,” she declared, and she heard him groan on the

other end.

“You would, wouldn’t you?”

“It’s here. I know it.”

20

Paradise

There was silence for an agonizing minute as Gennie paced,

chewing on her bottom lip.

“You know the powers that be won’t pay you,” he said

seriously.

“Don’t care.”

“You are so damned lucky it’s slow. I hope you have a job

when you get back,” he said gruffly.

“When I give them this story, they’ll beg me,” she said.

“Thanks, I-I…”

“Oh, skip it. I’ll see what I can find out about the bank and

these people. Just do me a favor. Check in once in a while,” he

said and hung up.

She sat there for a while, trying to figure how to get to Graham

Sheridan. Dan wouldn’t help. Though she was disappointed, she

respected him enormously. Maybe he was doing it for the money.

Maybe he was an honest, trustworthy guy. It didn’t matter, either

way; she had to come up with an idea on her own. He and Hazel

were up to something. They protected Graham Sheridan for some

reason, and she would find out.

She looked out her window and gazed at the low clouds on the

mountain. Dan was right. The snow would come soon. Then she

noticed a young couple struggling with their backpacks as they

tossed them into the back of their Jeep in the parking lot.

Her eyes widened and her lips curled into a huge grin. She

grabbed her keys, tossed on her coat, and flew out the door.

21

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 4

Hazel finished serving the two men at the counter when she

noticed Gennie walk in and sit at the far end.

“Well, where have you been?” she asked as she poured a cup

of coffee and got one for herself.

“Hi. I’ve been arguing with my boss. I have to get back. I

leave tonight,” she said in a dejected tone.

Hazel gave her a sympathetic but skeptical look. “I am sorry.

Maybe it’s for the best,” she said. She hoped Gennie didn’t notice

the dejection in her voice, as well.

“Maybe.” Gennie shrugged and drank her coffee.

Hazel gazed out at the mountain. “Snow is coming. If you

were going to do something, you would definitely have to do it

within the next couple of days. Reports are coming in. We’re in

for an early blast.” She glanced at Gennie. By the glimmer in her

eye, Hazel’s heart stopped for an instant, thinking this woman

would persist. However, just as quickly, the glimmer in Gennie’s

eye was gone.

“Just as well.” Gennie finished her coffee. “I’ll take a cab to

the airport. The motel will see about the rental for me. It was nice

to meet you, Hazel. Thanks for trying,” she said and looked her

in her eyes.

Still skeptical, Hazel came around and gave her a hug. “You

take care and come back to visit someday,” she said quietly and

pulled back. “If you got up there with this storm, you’d be there

22

Paradise

all winter. That’s a long time, Gennie,” she said, searching her

eyes. “Perhaps it’s best this way.”

For some reason, their gazes locked, and Gennie was the first

to blink. “You’re right. Well, it was nice to meet you anyway,

Hazel. Goodbye,” she said nicely and walked out.

Hazel Langley grinned wildly as she watched the tenacious

redhead walk out the door. “That child is up to something.”

The next morning at precisely four thirty, Hazel slipped into

her down jacket and walked down to Dan’s store. She watched

Dan check his list of supplies and nearly laughed out loud when

she saw Gennie Gastineau lurking in the shadows. Hazel put her

hand to her mouth as she watched Dan slam the door of the Land

Rover and walk back inside.

She could see the moment’s hesitation from Gennie. “Oh,

sweetie, it’s now or never,” Hazel whispered between chuckles.

As if Gennie heard her, she dashed to the back of the Land

Rover and glanced around. Quietly, she opened the back, tossed

the backpack in, and climbed in after it, pulling the door shut.

Hazel shook her head as she watched in silence.

Dan walked out seconds later and climbed in behind the

wheel, driving away from the store.

“That crazy redhead. It’s time,” Hazel whispered and walked

back to the diner. “Heaven help you, Graham.”

2

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 5

For two hours, Gennie lay in the back of the Land Rover out

of sight and jostled around. Finally, she thought, stifling a groan

as the truck came to a stop.

“Okay, Graham, have a good winter,” he said.

Gennie heard the affection in his voice. Yep, she thought,

something is screwy here. She knew she needed to get out of this

truck quickly and quietly. Stifling yet another groan, she pushed

the door open and slid out, grabbing her backpack and quietly

sliding the door closed. She crawled around the passenger side as

Dan came the other way and started unloading the supplies. Gennie

backed up and around the front of the Land Rover and crouched

down. She looked around. Hell, she could hide anywhere. The

dense forest was great cover. In a crouch position, she watched

Dan as she backed up and slipped unnoticed into the woods.

Sitting there behind a huge pine tree, she watched as Dan

unloaded almost ten boxes of supplies, the huge side of venison

and numerous red five-gallon containers of what Gennie could

only imagine were fuel and perhaps water—she lost count

after ten. Gennie looked around the uneven, dense terrain and

wondered how Graham Sheridan was supposed to get all this to

her cabin. There was no sign of life anywhere and certainly no

sign of a cabin.

After nearly an hour, she saw Dan look up into the woods and

smile. He then drove away down the winding narrow dirt road

and out of sight.

2

Paradise

Gennie sat there, shivering. She oddly realized a light fog had

covered the woods. Confident she was still hidden, she huddled

her arms around her chest and waited for Graham Sheridan.

She must have dozed for she jumped when she heard the

rustling in the woods. Her eyes flew open, and she quickly looked

around. It was then she realized how stupid this idea was. She

hadn’t thought of animals. Never being an outdoorsy kind of

woman, she had no clue what to expect. Maybe this woman was

insane. Frantically, she looked around, then she heard it again.

She stopped cold, petrified to turn around, terrified as to what

she would see through the fog.

“Do not move,” the low voice urged.

Of course, Gennie moved. She squealed and jumped,

painfully twisting her ankle; she never realized how close she

was to the edge of the drop-off. Suddenly, she couldn’t feel the

ground beneath her feet. She was falling and screaming, seeing

nothing through the fog. Then something stopped her and caught

at her arm. Pain seared through her left side from fingertips to

neck. Now she screamed through the fog of pain; she looked up

into two icy blue-gray eyes. Wolf eyes, she thought stupidly, as

the fog turned into darkness.

Pain shot through Gennie’s left arm as she blinked, trying to

focus.

“Do not move,” the deep voice said again.

“Stop saying that,” she whispered and opened her eyes to see

the wolf eyes looking at her with concern. She struggled to sit.

“I asked you to lie still.” A strong hand pushed her back

against the pillows.

She cried out as the pain ripped through her left arm. “What

happened?” She groaned again, putting her right hand to her

eyes.“You moved,” the voice said logically.

Gennie opened her eyes and peered through her fingers.

“Well, you scared the shit out of me.”

The woman sitting on the edge of the bed cocked her head as

if to register the outburst. “I did not mean to scare you. I merely

2

Kate Sweeney

stated the obvious in a calm manner. You chose to move,” the

wolf-eyed woman said logically…again.

“Well, who in the hell tells someone not to move in a calm

manner? Shit, you grab the person, not scare them half to death,”

Gennie continued her tirade, then winced.

“What is your name?”

“Gennie Gastineau.”

“Gennie Gastineau, had you listened to me, you would not be

in pain right now. Your shoulder has been dislocated. I must get

it back into place.”

Gennie watched carefully as the woman stood and reached

for a pillow. “Is this going to hurt?” she asked. “And what is your

name?”

The woman looked down at her and nodded. “Yes, it will

cause a good deal of discomfort,” she said obediently. “My name

is Graham Sheridan.”

Gennie narrowed her eyes. “You’re not going to sugarcoat

this, are you?” she asked sarcastically.

Graham stood straight and blinked in confusion. “Sugar will

do your arm no good, Gennie Gastineau.”

Gennie gave her an incredulous look. “I was being sarcastic

and don’t look at me like I’m the one who’s crazy.”

Graham looked completely bewildered. As Gennie started to

say something again, she held up her hand. “Please, I understand

your agitation is due to your fear and an increase in adrenaline,

but if you do not stop talking, I will not be able to continue. Now

are you allergic to any antibiotics, any hydrocodone—”

“What the hell is hydrocodone?”

“It is a semi-synthetic opiate for pain.”

Gennie searched Graham’s face and asked slowly, “Are you

taking opiates?”

“I am not in pain.”

Gennie didn’t respond. She just gave Graham a smug look.

Graham waited for an answer. “Did you not understand my

question, Gennie Gastineau?”

“Yes, but you told me not to talk.” Gennie grinned sarcastically.

She hoped to see Graham Sheridan agitated, as well. All she got

2

Paradise

was another cock of the head.

“You may answer my question.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“You are welcome.”

Gennie narrowed her eyes. “No, I’m not allergic to anything,”

she said and winced slightly as Graham reached for her left hand.

Gennie held her breath and whined horribly, “Ouwwhhh!”

Graham looked shocked. “I did not even touch you yet. Gennie

Gastineau, you are putting unwarranted stress upon yourself. You

must relax. Now take a deep breath and hold it, please,” she said

professionally, and Gennie did.

The last thing she remembered, after the searing pain ripped

through her again was a gentle “I am sorry” from the wolf-eyed

woman.

Gennie woke again to the aroma of coffee. She opened her

eyes and looked around for the first time. Trying to move, she

noticed her left arm bandaged nice and tight to her body. The pain

was remarkably less, though the dull throbbing was still present.

The log cabin was indeed rustic, but livable. No loft, it

appeared to be one big room. Gennie was lying on a huge bed,

cozily tucked away in the corner. She saw the reflection of the

dancing flames of the fireplace on the beamed ceiling but could

not see the fireplace itself from where she lay. A huge comfortable

couch faced the fireplace, and a small chair was across from the

couch. An end table sat between them.

Gennie instantly felt warm and comfortable here. The bed

was certainly more than adequate as she nestled her head into the

huge downy pillows. She heard no sounds of life from the cabin,

and she wondered where her wolf-eyed friend had gone. She then

tried to remember something else besides her eyes.

Tall, that was it. She was tall and on the masculine side. Who

wouldn’t be, living like a hermit for twenty-plus years? Now

what? Gennie thought. How in the hell am I going to get out of

this? What was I thinking? Jon’s going to kill me.

The sound of the heavy front door opening shook her from

her thoughts. She quickly closed her eyes, pretending to sleep.

2

Kate Sweeney

Why she did this, she had no idea. All reason was failing her. Of

course, she should have located something to defend herself with

before closing her eyes just in case this woman was nuts. She

cracked an eye open to see Graham Sheridan easily carrying not

one, but two boxes. She then walked out of sight; Gennie heard

her set the boxes down. She then walked out of the cabin and

quietly closed the door again.

Gennie opened her eyes and tried to move. No luck. Graham

Sheridan had her trussed up like a Christmas goose. This woman

did a very professional job of bandaging her arm and her ankle,

which throbbed, but she could move it. Was Graham Sheridan a

doctor? Maybe she killed a patient.

“Oh, God, Gastineau, get a grip,” she whispered, hearing the

door open again. This time, she didn’t close her eyes but watched

as Graham Sheridan hauled in an enormous amount of firewood

and quietly placed it piece by piece by the fire.

Gennie raised a devilish eyebrow. Let’s see how she handles

a calm voice. “Expecting snow?”

“Yes, I am,” Graham said with unflappable ease. “It will

snow tonight, if not tomorrow. How do you feel?” She stood and

dusted off her hands.

“Hmm, I feel fine, thank you,” Gennie said. “Truly, thank

you. I have no idea how I got here.”

“Or why you are trespassing?”

Gennie started to say something in retort but stopped. She

looked at Graham and stuck out her right hand. “Can we try this

again?”

Graham recoiled, which shocked Gennie. “I won’t bite. I just

wanted to say thanks,” she said slowly.

Graham took a deep breath and walked over, cautiously

extending her hand. Gennie took the strong, slightly calloused

hand. She was aware of the tingling sensation that needled its

way up her arm. She also noticed she enjoyed the feeling.

Graham, on the other hand, snatched her hand back and

rubbed it on her thigh.

“I take it you live here,” Gennie said quietly.

“This is my house, yes. I will get you a cup of tea,” she said

2

Paradise

and walked away. “Then you can tell me what you are doing on

my mountain.”

Graham pulled the overstuffed chair close to the bed and sat.

Gennie struggled to sit up, and Graham stood, then hesitated.

Gennie watched her, wondering what the problem was. Finally,

Gennie had to ask for help.

“Miss Sheridan, I’m sorry, but could you please give me a

hand?”

Graham blinked, then slowly walked around the bed.

“I just need to sit up and I’m a little off kilter here. You’ve

got me tied up good.” She tried to ease the frown from Graham’s

face.“Is it too tight? You must let me know. I do not want to cut off

the circulation…”

“It’s fine. Thanks. Lean down so I can put my arm around

your neck.”

Graham stood ramrod straight. “Why?”

Gennie was now confused. “So you can lift me up a little.”

Graham took a deep breath and leaned down. Gennie gently

put her right arm around her shoulders, and Graham gingerly put

her left arm around Gennie’s. She easily and gently lifted Gennie

up against the pillows in a sitting position.

As she pulled back, Gennie hesitated for an instant; she liked

the feel of the strong back muscles beneath her fingertips, and that

was not a good sign. For a nanosecond, their faces were inches

apart. Then quickly, Graham let go.

“Thank you,” Gennie said quietly.

Graham nodded. “You are welcome. Now please explain how

you happen to be on my mountain.” She handed Gennie a mug

full of tea.

Gennie chewed at her bottom lip as she held the steaming

cup. She couldn’t tell her the truth, but she didn’t want to lie. “I

was hiking and got all turned around.” Wonderful, she thought,

that was even a good lie .

Graham raised an eyebrow. “Unfortunately, Gennie

Gastineau, you are completely lost, and I have no way of getting

you down the mountain. As it is, it is a two-, perhaps three-hour,

2

Kate Sweeney

drive down to Pineview, and there is no way you can travel in

your condition. I do not own a phone. Do you?”

“No,” Gennie said, still hating to lie. “I forgot it.”

“Well, then you have no choice but to stay here until you heal.

The only problem is the weather. If it starts to snow, and I believe

it will tonight or tomorrow, you may be here indefinitely,” she

said logically.

“Indefinitely?” Gennie asked slowly. Graham nodded. “As

in…”“As in indefinitely. Do you not know the meaning?”

Gennie gaped at her. “Of course I know the meaning.”

“Then why did you need clarification?”

Gennie watched her for a moment and wondered if she was

nuts or from another planet?

Graham was looking at Gennie with great concern. “Perhaps

you are concussed.”

“I am not…” Gennie put her head back and sighed, closing

her eyes. “You wear me out.”

“I do not mean to.”

Gennie chuckled at the helpless tone. Just then her stomach

growled horribly and loudly.

“You are hungry. Rest, Gennie Gastineau, then I will wake

you for dinner.” She turned then and walked away, beyond

Gennie’s sight.

0

Paradise

Chapter 6

Gennie did rest, and she felt much better. The heavenly aroma

was what woke her. Dinner tasted as delicious as it smelled.

Against Graham’s protests, Gennie struggled out of bed to join

her at the kitchen table.

“My God, this is good. What is it?” Gennie asked between

mouthfuls of the delicious stew and hot buttered bread.

“Venison,” Graham said as she watched Gennie devour

the bowl. Graham grinned and ladled another helping into the

bowl.“It’s marvelous, but there’s a sweet taste to it.”

“That is the boysenberry chutney. They grow wild in the

spring. I picked them and bottled the jam and chutney. It is quite

tasty.”

“It’s very tasty.” Gennie glanced at Graham. “So you live

here alone?”

“I do.”

“All year-round?”

Graham looked up and frowned at the question. “This is my

home,” she said logically.

“Do you ever get lonely?” For some reason, Gennie really

wanted to know.

A look of sadness flashed across Graham’s tanned face, then

it was gone. “No. I have my books, and there is enough to do to

keep me busy.”

“How long have you lived here?”

1

Kate Sweeney

Graham looked into her eyes so intently Gennie nearly looked

away…nearly.

“Most of my life.” Graham drank her coffee.

Gennie took the time to study Graham Sheridan. She was tall,

easily five-ten, and lean and muscular. Her breasts were small,

but Gennie noticed a shapely firmness to them. She couldn’t tell

through all the flannel. Graham wore green plaid shirt sleeves

rolled up and tucked into a faded pair of Levi’s.

Her hair was short, not severely, but still Gennie figured it

was more for ease and comfort than anything else. Thick and

unruly, her auburn hair had a few red highlights in it. She had

well-defined features. Not too squared, but as the rest of her body,

it was tight and muscular and well tanned. Gennie then noticed

her lips were full and had a natural red hue to them. It was her

eyes, however, that struck Gennie. They were an amazing blue-

gray and silver. That was it—silver. There was a thin silver circle

between the iris and pupil. She tried to remember the photo of

Graham and the color of her eyes. Though there was a resemblance

to Graham and the photo, Gennie wasn’t sure now. What had she

done? Was she wrong?

She let the thought go quickly, refusing to give it any credence.

Gennie searched Graham’s face, noticing the lines at the corner

of her eyes, probably from squinting into the sun. She couldn’t

imagine them there from laughing. She wondered if Graham

Sheridan knew what humor was. However, at this moment,

Gennie concentrated on Graham’s eyes. They were captivating,

and Gennie knew she was staring.

“Is there something wrong, Gennie Gastineau?”

Gennie blinked and turned bright red. “Sorry, I was staring,”

she mumbled and drank her coffee.

“Why?”

Now Gennie really blushed when she heard the sincere,

curious tone; she chuckled at the confounded look. This woman

had no qualms, Gennie thought; she was direct and honest.

“Well, if you must know, I was looking at your eyes. They’re

quite beautiful actually.” She laughed at the look of amazement

on Graham’s face. “Your mother must be part malamute.”

2

Paradise

“That was a joke, correct?” Graham asked innocently but

seriously.

“Yes, it was,” Gennie assured her and drank her coffee.

“Speaking of mothers—”

Gennie raised an eyebrow as Graham quickly rose, picked up

the dinner plates, and set them in the sink. “I’m sorry I can’t be of

more help here,” Gennie said. She watched Graham, wondering

why Graham became so abrupt when she asked about her mother.

She was going to ask again but yawned instead.

“It is no problem.” Graham dried off her hands. “You need to

sleep. I would like you to take a pain pill. It will make you sleep

better. I am sure your shoulder will bother you during the night.

As your ankle will.”

Gennie nodded, too tired to argue. “My ankle feels much

better. I think I just twisted it.”

“I am glad.” Graham handed her the pill and water. “I have

placed your backpack by the bedside. Do you need assistance

getting undressed?”

Gennie turned crimson as the vision flashed through her

brain. She shook her head, averting her eyes from Graham’s

breasts. “N-no. I’ll just go into the bathroom. I’ll holler if I need

help.”

Graham nodded and went into the kitchen. Gennie watched

her while she quickly opened her backpack and took out her cell

phone, sweats, and a T-shirt. She limped to the bathroom and

shut the door. Completely out of breath, she made her way to the

sink and turned on the water. She called Jon, praying he’d answer

quickly. She wasn’t sure how long her signal would hold out. He

picked up on the second ring.

“About time you checked in.”

“Jon,” she whispered. “Don’t talk. I have to be quick. I’m in

the bathroom.”

“What? Where the hell are you? I can barely hear you.”

Gennie rolled her eyes and quickly explained all that had

happened, but she left out her injuries. Jon was silent until she

was out of breath.

“I’m coming up there—”

Kate Sweeney

“No. No. I’m fine. Really. Listen to my voice. Do I sound

scared?”

“You’re too stupid to be scared. Now you listen to me. How

do you know this woman isn’t crazy?”

“I know she’s not. I don’t think Hazel or Dan—”

“Your gut instincts will get you killed!”

“Stop shouting and listen. I’ll call you in a few days when it’s

safe.”“Safe?”

Gennie winced when Jon shouted. “I mean convenient. I’m

fine. Do not come up here. Have you found out anything on Hazel

or Dan?”

“I can’t find a fricking thing on Dan Malone, and Hazel

Langley is a photographer. I’ve got her early life, them bam, she’s

off the grid. It’s as if they don’t exist. I don’t like this, Gennie.”

“Jon, please. I’m fine. I have to find a way to keep this phone

charged without Graham knowing.”

There was silence for a moment.

“Why can’t she know you have a phone?”

“Because I told her I didn’t have one.”

Again, silence.

“Why?”

Gennie chuckled. “Because if I told her, she’d make me call

someone and come and get me.”

“That’s a good idea, you idiot!”

Gennie winced. “How can I get the story then? Relax. I’m

fine. Don’t call me. I will call you in three days. Okay? ... Jon?”

“Two days. You call me in two days, or I come up there.”

“Fine. Thanks.”

It took the better part of twenty minutes just to get out of

her jeans. As she limped out of the bathroom, she had on sweats

but had to keep the T-shirt on that she had. The pain was slowly

subsiding, so there was no way she wanted her shoulder bounced

around. When she came out of the bathroom, Graham was fixing

up the couch.

“Thanks. That looks comfy,” she said and started for the

couch.

Paradise

Graham frowned. “You will sleep in my bed.”

“No, thank you. The couch is fine.”

“You will sleep in my bed, Gennie Gastineau.”

“I will sleep on the couch, Graham Sheridan,” she retorted

angrily. “Stop telling me what to do.”

“Why must you be difficult? You are injured, and you must

be comfortable. You will sleep in my bed,” she said logically.

“Please do not argue. Besides, I gave you a pain pill and you will

be sleeping in a short while.”

“Look, Stretch—”

“Stretch?”

Gennie closed her eyes. “It’s a nickname. Don’t you know

what a nickname is?” she asked tiredly; the hydrocodone opiate,

whatever, was taking effect. Were her lips numb?

“Yes, it is a descriptive name to replace the given name. .”

“Like a euphemism.” Gennie sighed and tiredly pinched the

bridge of her nose.

“No. A euphemism is…”

Gennie groaned openly. “Okay, okay! I’ll take the stinking

bed!”

Graham took a step back. “Are you angry with me, Gennie

Gastineau?”

Gennie looked up into those silvery eyes ready to say yes,

then she grinned as she walked by. “No, Miss Sheridan. You

just wear me out. Good night, thanks for dinner,” she said and

climbed into bed.

Graham was standing by the bed to help her. Gennie was

extremely aware of her closeness. Once in bed, Graham stood

over her, and Gennie couldn’t gauge her look.

“I do not mean to wear you out. I am not used to other people,

that is all,” she said by way of an explanation. “Good night, Gennie

Gastineau.” She then turned out the light and walked away.

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 7

Graham slipped naked under the blankets on the couch. She

lay on her back, staring at the reflection of the flames on the

beamed ceiling. Her heart was racing. Besides her encounter with

the man she chased off her mountain, this was the first human

being to set foot on her mountain in over twenty years. Well,

except for Doc King, but he only came up on occasion when he

was sure it was all right.

She raised her head and looked at the slumbering woman

in her bed. Gennie Gastineau was certainly a spirited woman.

Graham had read books recounting tales of redheaded fiery-

tempered women. It certainly seemed true in Gennie’s case.

Emotional and completely irrational, Graham thought, as she lay

down and put her hands behind her head.

Graham’s reaction to this woman confounded her. She was

sorry she hurt her. However, if Graham had not grabbed her

when she did, Gennie would have surely broken both legs and not

just sprained an ankle, if not died, in the fall. She remembered

carrying Gennie all the way back, two miles, to her cabin. She

remembered Gennie’s arm around her neck and her red head on

her shoulder.

In more than twenty years, no one had ever touched her.

Even when she was a small girl, they kept her isolated most

of the time—no contact, no distractions. Now this woman

was completely distracting her. When she put her arm around

Gennie’s small waist earlier, Graham was confused at the heat

Paradise

that flowed from her own body. Then, for some reason, Graham’s

heart started beating wildly, and she began to perspire.

She did not know how to be with other people. She smiled,

however, at the thought of knowing the woman who lay snoring

in her bed. Gennie Gastineau can teach me much of life. I have

missed so much, she thought. She was amazed when she felt a

single tear trail down the side of her cheek. She put a finger to it

and felt it evaporate between her fingers and thumb.

Emotions, she thought. Why could they not have given me

emotions? She shook her head and faded off to sleep.

Gennie woke with a loud groan and struggled to get into

a sitting position; it was a futile attempt. Almost immediately,

Graham was at her side.

“What is wrong, Gennie Gastineau?”

Gennie’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. “Holy mother

of…shit! You’re naked!”

Graham looked down at her body. “Yes, I am. It is how I

sleep. Are you in pain?”

Gennie just stared at the beautiful body. Pain? Oh, yeah . She

shook her head. “N-no, I was going to get a drink of water,” she

said, avoiding Graham completely.

“I will get it for you.” Graham padded her way to the kitchen.

On the way, she stopped and threw on her jeans and shirt. Graham

came back with the glass of water and handed it to her.

“Why did you get dressed?” Gennie took the glass of water.

Graham cocked her head. “You seemed distressed that I was

naked. I do not want to cause you any discomfort.”

“Oh,” she said and drank her water. Well, that did make

sense, she thought. Every word out of this woman’s mouth made

sense—perfect and logical. It was extremely irritating. She handed

the empty glass back to Graham. “Thanks.” You are welcome,

Gennie thought childishly.

“You are welcome,” Graham said evenly. “Do you need to

use the bathroom?”

“Well, I didn’t, but now that you said it…”

“That is a common occurrence. Once stated—”

Kate Sweeney

“I get it. I don’t need an explanation, professor.”

“I am not a professor. Unless that is a nickname again.”

Gennie shot her an angry look and was shocked to see Graham

actually show a faint smile. Gennie chuckled and put out her

hand, and Graham again frowned at the offering and hesitantly

took Gennie’s hand in her own and helped her out of bed.

Who knew going to the bathroom would be such an ordeal?

Once settled back, Gennie glanced over at the couch to see

Graham slip out of her clothes once again. Her breath caught in

her throat. The glow of the fire reflected off Graham’s long body

as she tossed her clothes at the end of the couch. Then Gennie’s

mouth went dry as Graham reached her arms over her head to

stretch lazily. Oh, my good Lord, Gennie groaned inwardly.

Graham then slipped down onto the couch and under the covers.

Gennie groaned and pulled the covers over her head.

“Is Gennie short for Jennifer?” Graham asked over breakfast.

“No, it’s short for Genevieve. It was my grandmother’s name,”

she said and dove into her oatmeal covered with raisins and brown

sugar. Gennie realized she never ate so well in her life.

“It is French. Was your grandmother born in France?”

“No, but her mother was. I’ve been there a couple of times.

Actually, she’s from New Orleans, French Creole. I think originally

my great-grandmother settled in Canada, then moved down to

Louisiana. She met my great-grandfather there, I believe,” she

rambled and ate her oatmeal. “Man, this is good.”

Graham watched with amusement. This redhead would be a

wealth of information. “Your mother and father?” she asked as

she drank her coffee.

“Dad passed away last year, heart attack. I really didn’t know

him too well. He and my mother divorced when I was young. He

remarried and moved to California. My mother never remarried.

She lives in Cheyenne, that’s where I was born.” She took a bite of

toast. She then looked up and turned red. “Am I rambling?” She

wiped her mouth with the napkin.

“No. Everything you say is interesting. You would be rambling

if it made no sense,” Graham said logically.

Paradise

“Must everything make sense?”

Suddenly, Graham looked out the big window in the front

room. “It has been that way, yes.”

Gennie had never heard that tone before. It was soft and

contemplative. A slight shiver ran through her body. Graham

seemed far away in thought, so Gennie took the time to study her

surroundings once again.

The cabin seemed very functional. Her reporter instincts

came alive. She looked around to see stacks and stacks of

books everywhere. Bookcases lined the far walls, all filled to

overflowing with books. Yet she saw no computer, no stereo, and

no television—no signs of the outside world.

“Have you read all these books?” she asked, breaking Graham

from her thoughts.

She blinked a couple of times and looked around. “Yes. I

have.”

“All of them?”

Graham nodded. “Yes.”

“How many times?”

“Once.”

“Once? Don’t you need to read it a couple of times? I mean,

sometimes you miss something the first time around,” Gennie

said, completely enthralled. In school, she needed to read a

paragraph more than once let alone the whole book.

“I miss nothing.”

Coming from anyone else, that would sound arrogant, but

from this woman, it was just honest. However, Gennie eyed her

suspiciously. Graham watched her, and a wisp of a smile crossed

her face. Once again, Gennie felt her stomach flip.

“I do not know you well, Genevieve, but I am beginning to

understand your looks. You now look suspicious. Do you not

believe me?”

“I’m not sure,” Gennie said. Inwardly, she liked Graham

using her formal name. God, don’t go there, Gastineau.

“I do not lie, Genevieve,” she assured her.

“Hmm. .You miss nothing. How is that possible?”

Graham tensed for a moment. Gennie waited for Graham

Kate Sweeney

to reveal something about herself; anything would be nice. As

she watched Graham, she saw several emotions flash across her

attractive face. From doubt to despair, then settling on what?

Hope? Gennie thought it was hope. Perhaps Graham thought she

might be revealing too much. Gennie felt deflated, and as quickly

as that, she saw a faint smile appear on Graham’s face. Her silvery

blue eyes locked with hers. For some reason, Gennie felt this was

a turning point. Perhaps Graham was about to reveal something

important. Maybe for the first time.

“You can tell me, Graham,” she heard herself say.

Graham’s brow creased, her cheek muscle tensed. “I have a

photographic memory,” she said evenly.

Gennie narrowed her eyes. “Really?”

“Skepticism again?”

Again, Gennie noticed a faint challenging tone. But Graham

looked eager, almost childlike as she sat forward. “Go and get a

book. Any book.”

Gennie walked over and picked up a medical dictionary.

“Any page,” Graham said as she watched Gennie. “Any

paragraph and sentence.”

Gennie sat down with the big book, then looked up at her

companion. “No peeking.”

“Peeking?” Graham blinked. “Oh. I understand.”

“Close your eyes.” Gennie smiled when Graham hid her grin

but obeyed and closed her eyes.

Gennie watched her for a moment, thinking how handsome

she looked. Yes, a bit on the masculine side, she thought, but

then, she looked at those long lashes and those red lips. Her gaze

traveled farther. She cleared her throat and quickly opened the

book, leafing through it. She stopped and read a few lines to

herself, not understanding one word.

“Okay, page 1, paragraph six. Read it,” she said in a

challenging tone.

Without missing a beat, Graham started. Gennie read along,

and her mouth hung open as Graham read word for word.

When she had finished, Graham opened her eyes. “I must

admit, I never recited with my eyes closed before.”

0

Paradise

Gennie was still staring at her. She walked over, picked up

another textbook, and sat. Graham once again hid her grin as she

stood and cleaned up the breakfast dishes.

“Okay. Page ten…”

One hour and twenty books later, Graham was finished with

the kitchen, made the bed, stoked the fire, and cleaned her rifle as

she obediently recited whatever Gennie asked.

“Genevieve, you are a very tenacious woman. Are you not

satisfied?”

Gennie snapped the book shut. “I’m amazed. Do you know

what you could be doing with this? Are you a doctor or something?

My God, Graham, what is your IQ?”

Graham knelt by the fire and immediately froze. “I do not

know.”

Gennie, while suspicious, knew she was being honest. She

walked up to Graham and struggled to sit on the hearth, her

bandaged arm getting in the way. Graham assisted her, then

knelt again to rekindle the fire. “How can you not know? I mean,

haven’t you ever been tested?”

“Yes.” Graham avoided looking at her.

“Well?” Gennie asked eagerly.

Graham turned to her then. “Genevieve. You do not

mind that I call you by your given name, do you?” she asked

seriously.

Gennie was taken aback for an instant, then grinned. “No,

not if I can call you Graham?”

“Of course, you can. You do not need my permission,”

Graham said logically.

Gennie laughed and shook her head. “What happened when

you tested?” She looked into those silvery blue eyes.

“I had no classification,” Graham did not take her eyes off

Gennie.

It took a moment for it to register with Gennie. “No

classification? But, well…isn’t the highest score a genius or

something?” she asked, knowing she sounded stupid. Graham

merely nodded. “But you went higher? Higher than genius?”

Gennie’s voice squeaked.

1

Kate Sweeney

Graham winced at the pitch of her voice and said slowly, “It

would appear so.”

Gennie gave her a worried look, which she knew Graham

noticed for she quickly continued, “Let us leave this conversation

for now, Genevieve. I must go out and prepare. The snow will be

coming. Will you be all right alone?”

Gennie just nodded, not taking her eyes off Graham as she

put on her vest and walked out.

“Holy shit, beyond genius?” Gennie asked aloud as she looked

at the door.

Chewing her bottom lip, she debated whether to invade

Graham’s privacy. For now, she decided against it. Rats, she

thought. I’m getting too involved here. I came up here for a story,

damn it.

2

Paradise

Chapter 8

Graham walked behind the cabin to the shed and picked up

an ax. For the next two hours, she exhausted herself chopping

wood, even though there was a stack already nearly as high as the

cabin. She was revealing too much to Gennie. This would only

cause problems for Gennie. There were so many firsts happening

to Graham in just twenty-four hours. Her logical mind was

desperately trying to sort everything out.

Graham stopped chopping and turned when Gennie called to

her. She looked at the enormous pile of wood stacked against the

log cabin. “Holy shit. Don’t you think you have enough?”

“The winters are very long, Genevieve, and cold. You will be

surprised how much we use. By spring, I will be cutting more.”

She regarded the glass of water Gennie held.

Gennie handed it to her and said quietly, “I thought you’d be

thirsty.”

Graham took the glass. “Thank you,” she said and drained

the entire glass.

Gennie watched as Graham tiredly slumped against the ax.

“You’re nearly exhausted, yet you continue.”

Graham said nothing but looked down at the empty glass.

“What drives you, Graham?” When Graham didn’t answer,

Gennie changed the topic. She looked around, amazed at what

she saw. There was an acre or two of clearing. “My God, is that

a garden?”

“Yes. I must have food. In the spring, I plant and harvest

Kate Sweeney

through the fall. I will have winter squash soon. Come, I will

show you.” She set down the ax.

They walked through the rows of corn, which now only

contained the stalks. “I have to clear this soon,” Graham said

absently.

Gennie nodded in amazement. “How much do you plant?”

she asked as she looked at row upon row.

“I plant twenty tomato plants of five varieties. Potatoes, I have

already harvested. All types of vegetables and fruits…” She went

on and on as Gennie listened to her, seeing Graham enthusiastic

for the first time.

“But we’re on a mountain. Did you clear all this?” she asked

amazed once again.

“Yes. I could not have planted with the trees in the way.”

“How long did it take you?”

“Three years.”

Gennie blinked a few times. Her brain was trying to keep up.

“You did this all by yourself? With no help?”

“Of course.”

“How did you know what to do?”

“I read books. It was not that difficult,” she said. “Come, I

want to show you something.”

Gennie heard her lighthearted tone and felt as though Graham

was really enjoying herself. Perhaps for the first time. Her heart

was racing as Graham led her past the rows of the garden, then

down a path through the woods.

Gennie gasped openly when the small lake came into view.

“My God, Graham. This is…” She could not find a word to fit the

beauty before her.

“Paradise,” Graham whispered as she looked around.

Graham was right. It was paradise. The lake was icy blue and

surrounded by the fading autumn colors and the snow-covered

mountains off in the distance. Gennie had never seen such tall

pine trees.

“They seem to reach heaven,” Graham whispered, reading

her mind.

“Yes, they do. I can see why you call it paradise.”

Paradise

For a few moments, neither of them said a word.

“It’s breathtaking.”

Suddenly, Graham pointed across the lake. “Look, Genevieve,”

she whispered.

Gennie followed her direction. A fawn came out of the woods

to drink from the lake. Gennie could barely see it being so far

away. How did Graham see this?

“Its mother will not be far behind,” Graham said, and sure

enough, the doe quietly walked out to protect its young.

“Amazing,” Gennie whispered as they watched the two

wander back into the woods and out of sight. Gennie sighed. “It

must be spectacular when the autumn colors are in full force.”

“Yes. Had you trespassed a week ago, you would have seen

them,” she said, not looking at Gennie.

Gennie, still looking at the lake, grinned slightly. She then

leaned closer to her logical companion. “You’re getting better

with the sarcasm.”

Graham grinned and leaned in. “I learn very fast. Especially

from one who would appear to be a master.”

And again, Gennie felt her stomach flutter at the playful tone,

which was more than likely completely out of character.

“Thank you.”

“You are welcome,” Graham said as they walked through the

woods.

“Now, grammatically, if I can get you to use a contraction

now and then…”

“I will work on it.”

Gennie saw the smile and chuckled as they walked deeper

into the woods.

“How is your ankle? Would you like to go back?” Graham

asked.

“No, honestly, it feels very good. Let’s keep going.”

“I am going to show you a place that I never want you to go to

alone.” Graham stopped, noticing Gennie was not beside her, and

turned to see Gennie standing there with her hands on her hips

in a defiant pose.

“What is wrong?” Graham held up her hand as Gennie opened

Kate Sweeney

her mouth. “Before you turn red and give yourself apoplexy, I

know you are not a child, Genevieve. I know you are a grown

woman and can take care of yourself. I know every muscle fiber

is telling you to argue, but please, just follow me and trust me.”

“Fine,” Gennie said and followed.

About three hundred feet farther, Gennie noticed a massive

felled tree. By the looks of it, it had to have been there for years.

Suddenly, Gennie felt a shiver run through her body. Graham

must have noticed her trembling.

“I had the same feeling when I first came upon this area

almost thirty years ago. Now I want to show you something.”

Graham walked farther, past the huge dead tree, and stopped.

Gennie looked around, not watching where she was going, and

bumped right into the Graham, who looked down and smirked.

“Sorry. Graham, this place gives me the creeps.” She held on

to Graham with her good arm.

“Creeps?” Graham repeated and cocked her head.

Gennie waved in exasperation. “Ya know. Heebie-jeebies…”

“Heebie-jeebies?” Graham repeated. She pinched the bridge

of her nose and took a deep breath. “Genevieve, please. Where do

you get these descriptive words?”

“I’m a jour…” She recovered quickly. “I love words. Creeps,

heebie-jeebies, the feeling someone is walking over your grave.”

Graham’s mouth hung open. “That is morbid, Genevieve,”

she said seriously, but she shivered, as well.

“See! It’s spooky,” she insisted and glanced around.

“Spooky, that word I know. I agree.” Graham took Gennie’s arm

in a strong possessive grasp. “See these mushrooms?” She pointed

to the stark white spores that stood out against the brown autumn

covering. “They are dying now as they grow in the spring.”

Gennie peered at them. Graham’s strong hold instinctively

told her to stand still. “Yes. They’re actually beautiful.”

“Beautiful, but extremely dangerous and poisonous,

Genevieve. Their name is amanita verna, or amanita phalloides,

and amanita ocreata or simply Destroying Angel. Trust me, I have

read up on this. I believe there is a variety that grows in Europe,

as well. They are rare, but they will kill if consumed. You can tell

Paradise

by the stark white color throughout and the ungodly odor. Please

do not go near them. Now see that hole past the mushrooms?

Come.” She guided Genevieve a few feet farther.

There was a deep hole about eight feet in circumference.

Gennie couldn’t tell just how deep it was, as it was full of tree

stumps, jagged tree limbs, and …

“Aw, geez! Is that a dead animal?”

Graham cautiously peered into the hole and winced at the

decaying carcass of a small animal partially impaled on one of

the jagged limbs. “Yes, sorry. Let us go back.” She pulled Gennie

along.

They walked back almost to the clearing. Gennie looked up at

Graham, who was deep in thought. “Why did you show me that?

Why not just tell me not to go near it?”

Graham glanced at her and smirked. “I have a feeling you are

curious by nature,” she said decisively and avoided Gennie’s glare.

“Be honest, Genevieve. If I had merely told you not to go deep into

the woods by the felled tree, would you simply listen to me?”

Gennie said nothing. She shoved her hands deep into her

pockets and kicked at the ground.

“I will take your silence as a ‘no,’” Graham said quietly.

Gennie pulled a face behind her back. “I will take your silence

as a no,” she mimicked childishly. Graham glanced at the defiant

posture and chuckled. “I’m not an idiot.”

Graham took a deep breath. She watched Gennie curiously

and with some amusement. “So emotional,” she mumbled. “I

surmise that you are an extremely intelligent woman. That you

feel you must defend your intellect tells me that others perhaps do

not show respect for you. Or perhaps, you do not respect yourself

or your capabilities,” she said logically.

Gennie shot her a defiant look as Graham continued, “I

respect your intelligence, Genevieve. However, I know these

woods and you do not. It has nothing to do with your intellect. It

has everything to do with your safety and well-being.”

“Do you ever get tired of being right?”

Graham gave a slight wisp of a smile and gently took her

arm.

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 9

The next night, Gennie called Jon as promised. “Nothing new

here, Jon. I’m just getting to know her and get her comfortable.

When the time is right, I’ll show her the picture of Althea Verna

and see what she thinks.” Gennie then told him about Graham

and her intelligence.

“Photographic memory, huh? No big deal there, Gennie. My

college roommate had it. I’m getting the feeling this was a wild

goose chase. Oh, and there’s an account at the First National

Bank of the Rockies in Steamboat Springs. It’s under the name of

Graham Sheridan, but she’s a beneficiary of guess who?”

“Doc King.”

“Right. That in itself is no big deal. He knew her and left her

his money. No story.”

Gennie chewed at her bottom lip. “Yes, there is. Something’s

here. There’s a connection with all of it. I can feel it.”

“Well, there’s nothing on Graham Sheridan, nothing on Dan

Malone. The only thing we have on Hazel Langley is that she was

a photographer, married, husband died. She owns the diner. She

came up clean. No arrests, no record. I’m doing a little digging

on the Omega Company. Basic stuff. I feel like we’re grasping at

straws here.”

By the tone of his voice, Gennie felt like the other shoe was

gonna drop right on her head. “Don’t give up on me right now.

Just a little while longer.”

She heard him sigh heavily. “Please.”

Paradise

“Okay. Look. I’m watching the weather. Snow is coming, and

in a few weeks. you’ll really be isolated, more than you are right

now. I do not want you up there that long.”

“I can’t be calling you every other day. I can text you

periodically—”

“Gennie…”

“Just give me time on my own here. I know there’s something

going on, and I know if I just play nice, Graham will open up.

She’s really a gentle, innocent woman who—” She heard Jon

groan deeply. “What’s wrong?”

“I hear that tone in your voice. You’re getting all mushy and

female.”

“Oh, I am not. For heavensake, I’m just saying…” She felt her

face get red hot.

“You’d better listen to your head, and not your—”

“Ah, ah! Don’t be vulgar. I’ll text you when I can. It’ll save on

the battery. Everything is fine.”

“Famous last words.”

The snow did come, not much at first, but for the next week,

Graham prepared for their warmth and safety. During this time,

Gennie’s ankle completely healed, and her shoulder was recovering

nicely. The bandage came off, but Gennie was impatient with her

lack of mobility.

“Do not lift anything, Genevieve. If you need something, you

must tell me,” Graham said firmly.

Gennie grumbled as she flexed her shoulder. “I’m not an

invalid.”

“Do not be childish.” Graham looked down at Gennie. “I

know, you are not an invalid, but if you do too much, you will

reinjure you shoulder. What sense does that make?”

Gennie closed her eyes and counted to ten. Graham’s logic was

getting to her. “Don’t you ever lose your temper? Get mad, throw

things? Have a tantrum?” she asked loudly. She was infuriated

when she saw Graham’s lip twitch with amusement.

“Like the one you are having now?”

“Yes. Exactly like that!” Gennie growled and stomped

Kate Sweeney

away, furious. She stopped by the kitchen, then turned around

and marched past Graham, who looked as though she was torn

between amusement and confusion.

“What are you doing, Genevieve?”

“I’m looking for a door to slam,” she yelled.

Graham raised an eyebrow, then obediently pointed to the

bathroom.

“Thanks!” Gennie yelled again and stomped into the

bathroom. She slammed the door so hard, a picture fell off the

wall next to the huge bed.

Graham winced and stood there astounded. “You are

welcome.”

A loud growl could be heard from the bathroom.

Gennie sat on the edge of the bathtub and sent the text message

to Jon giving him an update. All the while her heart raced; she

was still angry with Graham and felt…well, positively female

as Jon had stated—she hated the emotional attachment that she

knew was forming. It was not a good sign. She was growing fond

of Graham Sheridan. Damn it all to hell.

She figured this was a good time to soak in a hot tub. An

hour later, Gennie sat in front of the fireplace, wondering where

Graham had gone. She felt much better, having blown off a little

steam, though she still was irritated at Graham’s composure. It

was going to be a long winter together if she couldn’t get off this

mountain. She couldn’t keep getting irritated with Graham.

Then something caught her eye by the kitchen. She was

shocked to see a small trap door open and saw Graham’s head,

then the rest of her body as she climbed out and closed the door.

She wondered how she didn’t notice that before.

Graham must have seen her confused look. “It is a cellar door.

It is where I keep all my supplies. When your shoulder is better,

I will take you down there and show you.” She walked up to her.

“Are you feeling better?”

Gennie patted the cushion next to her. “Sit down, please.”

Graham hesitated, but then sat next to her. Gennie looked

into those innocent silvery blue eyes and chuckled. “I’m probably

stuck here till the spring, aren’t I?”

0

Paradise

“It would appear so, Genevieve. I am sorry. There is no way

you can get down the mountain, and we are two hours or more

from civilization. It is well over one hundred miles. We have

never discussed your family. Do you have a husband or anyone

who will be missing you?”

A pang of guilt wafted over Gennie. In the past two weeks,

they had shared a good many things, and Gennie honestly had

forgotten the reason she came in the first place. She felt terrible

lying to Graham. However, she felt Graham wasn’t being very

honest with her, either. Gennie’s journalistic instincts were still

ruling her reason.

“I’m not married.” She looked into the silvery blue eyes. “My

mother is on an Alaskan cruise right now, then she’s going to

Hawaii for the winter, so I won’t be missed.”

“You have no one in your life? No boyfriend?”

“You seem surprised.”

“You are a beautiful woman and surely you should have

someone.”

“Thank you.”

Graham lips twitched. “Perhaps it is your temper?”

Gennie nodded. “Perhaps.” Gennie gave her a slight grin. Oh,

well, she thought. See if she can handle this. “I had someone in

my life, but I’m not in a steady relationship with her.”

Graham took a moment to register the information and

nodded. “You are a lesbian.”

“Yes, I am. Are you?” she asked, not missing a beat.

Graham blinked and leaned away. “I do not know.”

Gennie raised an eyebrow. “You’ve never been with a woman

I take it.”

“I have never been with anyone, man or woman. I—” She

stopped abruptly and walked over to the fire.

Gennie was astounded. “Graham, come back here and sit,”

she ordered gently, and Graham obediently sat next to her. “You

have lived here for twenty-some years. In that time, or before,

you’ve never dated anyone, or. .”

Graham shook her head. “I have not had the sexual contact of

which you are speaking, Genevieve. I have had little contact.”

1

Kate Sweeney

Gennie’s heart broke at the forlorn look on Graham’s face. She

tried to keep this impersonal, knowing she needed information

and facts. But Graham’s pitiful state pulled at her heart. “Did you

ever want to?”

Graham frowned. “As I have gotten older, I have thought of

it. But it is so foreign to me, I have no idea.” She stopped and took

a deep breath.

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Of course, you can ask me anything, Genevieve,” Graham

said, then grinned. “I doubt I could stop you.”

Gennie hid her grin. “How old are you?” Thirty would be her

guess.

“I am forty-nine.”

Gennie nearly fell out of her chair. “Did you say forty-

nine?” When Graham nodded with a shrug, she continued, her

mind struggled with the math. “You were born in 11? That’s

impossible. You don’t look forty-nine.”

“I assure you, I am,” Graham said seriously.

Oh, my good Lord, a forty-nine-year-old gorgeous…virgin,

Gennie thought as she stared at her. Gennie’s mouth went bone

dry. “Genevieve? Are you all right?” Graham asked quietly. “You

are staring again.”

“Huh? Oh, sorry,” Gennie cleared her throat. Change the

topic now. “Can, um, can I see the cellar?”

“Once your shoulder is better, I will take you down there.”

“Look, I’m not a child, for heavensake,” Gennie said tersely.

The idea of Graham never having sex and the being forty-nine…

things were getting away from her.

Graham raised an eyebrow. “I am beginning to understand

you. You had siblings, did you not?”

Gennie gave her a confused look. “Yes, two older brothers,

why?”

“I have read many books on sibling rivalry. There must

have been competition among the three of you,” she said with

infuriating logic. “I would imagine they tried to take care of you

and you did not like it.”

2

Paradise

It was exactly true. Gennie was the baby and hated it. Though

she loved both brothers, they drove her crazy. It irked her that this

woman could pick up on this. Damn her logic!

Graham smiled slightly and walked into the kitchen. “I will

make tea. You should rest your shoulder.” Then she stopped and

turned, seeing Gennie glaring at her. “That is, only if you would

like to rest.”

Gennie nodded numbly, knowing she was slowly losing

control.

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 10

Gennie opened her eyes and stretched, wincing at the

persistent pain in her shoulder. “Damn,” she mumbled and sat

up. The couch was empty, and Graham was nowhere in sight. She

quickly dressed and looked out the window. It was then she saw

the note.

Genevieve,

It is six a.m. I will be back in one hour. Please rest… Only if

you want to.

—G

“She’s getting good at the sarcasm,” Gennie said, then quickly

looked at the cellar door. She chewed at her bottom lip and glanced

at the clock. Six thirty… If she knew this woman at all, she knew

Graham would be punctual. She had thirty minutes.

Taking a deep breath, she pulled the trap door open and

looked down. She saw a steep staircase leading into the dark cool

cellar, so she started down.

As she got to the bottom, she turned, and something lightly

touched her face. She held back a screech and frantically swept

at it. It was then she realized it was a string. Pulling it, the light

bulb came on, illuminating the small area. She looked around as

she adjusted her eyes to the dim light. She was amazed at what

she saw.

The “cellar” stretched along the length of the cabin. It was

enormous. The walls were lined with shelves, filled to capacity

with jars of what Gennie assumed were homemade preserves,

Paradise

vegetables, and sauces. Sacks of flour and sugar, canned goods,

and batteries of every shape and size filled even more shelves.

Clothes—jeans, working boots, shirts, all folded or hung in the

corner. In another area were Graham’s tools lying under a long

sturdy workbench.

“Amazing,” she whispered aloud. However, she assumed

that being alone, Graham had a good deal of time on her hands

to organize. She scanned the area and walked farther back in a

darkened area. Looking up, she saw another light bulb hanging.

“What is that noise?”

It was a constant humming, low and almost soothing. She

pulled the light bulb on, then blinked. In the far corner of the

cellar was a large machine. A generator, she thought. She saw the

red gallon containers of what she thought was fuel stacked along

the opposite wall. This must be where she gets the electricity.

However, this generator looked nothing like the ones she had

seen. This was very elaborate, not nearly as noisy. She looked

around and noticed a small washer and dryer. Well, it is only one

person, she thought.

Then over in the far corner, she noticed another door. Her

curiosity itching, she slowly walked over to it. She reached out

her hand to the doorknob. .

“What are you doing, Genevieve?”

Gennie let out a small screech and whirled around to see

Graham standing there. Silhouetted against the dimly lit area,

she posed an ominous picture.

“I-I was just curious, I guess.” Her heart hammered in her

chest.

Graham started toward her. As Gennie instinctively backed

up, Graham stopped. “What is wrong?”

“Y-you frighten me,” Gennie said in a shaky voice.

“I will not harm you, Genevieve,” she said in a quiet voice.

Somewhat reassured—emphasis on somewhat—Gennie

relaxed. Graham looked around the cellar, saying nothing.

“It’s very impressive,” Gennie said at last.

“Yes. It took a long while to build this,” Graham said

reflectively. “So many years. So much time.”

Kate Sweeney

Gennie watched her cautiously. “Well, you certainly are

stocked for the winter. Nice generator,” she said, breaking

Graham from her thoughts; she only nodded. “It doesn’t look like

any generator I’ve ever seen. Where did you get it?” She saw

Graham’s hesitation before she spoke.

“It was purchased for me. I was told it was the top of the line

and would last long without repair.”

“That had to be expensive.”

“Yes, I suppose it was.” Graham did not look directly at her.

“Well, whoever your benefactor is, it was a generous

gesture.”

Graham raised an eyebrow and looked at her then. “And you

would like to know who that benefactor was.”

Gennie shrugged. “I’m as curious as the next.”

“More so, I would imagine.”

“Look, I’m sorry if I snooped.”

“Snooped…Ah, yes, a colloquialism for invading someone’s

privacy.”

Gennie winced guiltily but persevered. “What’s behind door

number one?” She jerked her thumb at the closed door.

“Some other time, you tenacious woman. I will make

breakfast, come,” she said and walked away.

Gennie chewed at her bottom lip, trying to figure out a way

to get down here again.

Graham stopped and turned around to her. “You can come

down here anytime you like, Genevieve. You do not have to

snoop,” she chided, then walked away.

Did she know what I was thinking? Gennie asked herself.

She hoped not, not with the way Gennie had been visualizing her

naked in her dreams lately.

Graham once again stoked the fire while Gennie sat at the

kitchen table with another book. “Multiply twelve thousand two

hundred seventy-five by six thousand five hundred twenty-two.

If you need time—”

“Eight hundred million fifty-seven thousand five hundred

fifty,” Graham answered obediently as she stoked the fire.

Paradise

Gennie grumbled and persisted as she flipped the pages.

“Okay…” She started and heard a groan from Graham but ignored

her. “A swimming pool is seventy-five yards. A swimmer swims

seven laps. How many fee…”

“One thousand five hundred seventy-five,” Graham said

before she finished. “Genevieve, enough.”

Gennie noted a hint of exasperation in her voice. “What did I

just hear?” she asked sarcastically.

“I do not know. What was it?” Graham looked out the

window.

“Did I just hear exasperation in your voice? No hint of calm

logic. No even temper?”

Graham sighed and shook her head. “You wear me out.”

Gennie laughed quietly. “Now you know how I feel.”

Graham watched her as she leafed through the textbook.

“What was your childhood like?” She sat across from her.

Gennie looked up and thought for a moment. “I had a good

childhood. My family loved me. Pretty normal stuff,” she said.

“What about yours?”

A sad forlorn gaze flashed across her handsome features as

she sat back. “Anything but normal, I suppose. Though I did not

know any better then.”

“Tell me, please,” Gennie said quietly.

Graham looked into her eyes, and for an instant, Gennie’s

heart stopped, and her chest felt tight. She swallowed as she

searched Graham’s face. Graham had an odd look. The room felt

warm and close—too close.

“Graham?” Gennie said, trying to maintain her composure.

“You’re staring.” She could see Graham struggling with what she

would say. “Why are you staring?”

She watched as Graham shivered; her heart rate increased

exponentially.

“I-I do not know exactly. I was looking at your features.

You are very pleasant to look at, Genevieve,” she said in a voice

Gennie barely recognized. “My…my stomach aches horribly. I

have not felt like this since I ate those wild berries last summer.

For the first time, I notice how red your hair is. How white and

Kate Sweeney

soft your skin appears under the freckles and how blue your eyes

are. And I find myself staring at your lips.”

“Thank you,” Gennie whispered. She noticed a thin sheen

of perspiration forming on Graham’s brow. She saw the pulse

point on her neck visibly throbbing as her breasts rose and fell,

matching the rapid breathing. God, she’s gonna implode, Gennie

thought.

“I do not understand what is happening.”

“Graham,” she whispered, reached over, and touched her

hand, amazed at the heat she found there. She wasn’t sure she

knew what was happening but could not deny the look in Graham’s

eyes. Gennie had seen that look before.

Graham gasped and recoiled as if scalded. She jumped up

and knocked the chair over. “I-I will be in the cellar. I have work

to do,” she said quickly as she backed up, then threw the cellar

door open and ran down the ladder so fast, Gennie thought she’d

break a leg.

Gennie sat there stunned. Her fingertips still tingled at the

slightest touch from Graham. Oh, boy… It’s going to be a long

winter, she thought and chuckled openly.

In the following days, Graham showed Gennie how she

preserved the fruit and vegetables. They spent time together,

took walks to “paradise.” Gennie talked of her life, and Graham

listened intently. However, Gennie was aware that Graham still

did not offer anything about her family or childhood. And she

still hadn’t shown Gennie that room in the cellar.

Though Gennie felt a distance between them, she also felt

at times they were becoming closer. Well, as close as Graham

would allow. Gennie would catch Graham studying her, but

she said nothing. This is all new to her, Gennie thought. She

laughed now, thinking how Graham equated looking at Gennie

with being sick from eating the berries. Gennie thought it was

very endearing, knowing Graham was being totally honest.

After being alone for so many years, Graham never dealt

with someone on a constant basis. This was all so new to her.

Gennie gave Graham some space and time alone in the days that

Paradise

followed. She didn’t ask where Graham would go on her walks.

It was becoming increasingly harder for Gennie to be

objective. The days began to accumulate, and she was no closer to

finding a connection between Graham, Hazel, and Dan, or with

the Omega Company—if there was one.

During the night, Gennie still slept in the huge bed and

Graham on the couch. Gennie started to feel this unnecessary as

her shoulder healed. However, Graham insisted.

Gennie lay in the bed and glanced over at Graham. She could

tell she was sleeping by the deep familiar breathing pattern. Soon,

Gennie faded off.

She was standing in the woods, the wind whipping around

her. Frantically, she looked all around, trying to run, but her legs

wouldn’t move. Then she heard Graham calling her. She turned

to see her running toward her. Gennie opened her mouth to

scream, but nothing came out. Now Graham was right in front of

her. Her silvery blue eyes turned to an evil green as she loomed

over Gennie.

Gennie screamed as Graham’s body morphed into some

creature. It grabbed Gennie by the throat, and the scaly

hand covered her head, squeezing her brains. . Gennie was

screaming…

“Genevieve, wake up. .”

Gennie heard the voice from deep in her sleep. She tried to

push them away. “No! Please, don’t kill me. Don’t!” Gennie’s eyes

flew open in terror as she looked at Graham. She let out a small

cry and tried to slide away and whimpered. “No! Don’t, you’re

trying to kill me.”

She saw the mortified look on Graham’s face. It went along

nicely with the look of terror. “Genevieve, I am not trying to

kill you. You had a dream. That is all. Please, calm down,” she

soothed and sat on the edge of the bed.

For a long moment, Gennie shivered. Then she calmed and

realized that Graham had her hands still on her shoulders, gently

holding her down.

“I was dreaming,” Gennie whispered in a small voice. “Then

you morphed into some huge creature and you tried to suck my

Kate Sweeney

brains out my eyeballs,” she exclaimed half-angry, half-asleep.

Graham winced at the graphic picture. Gennie struggled

against her and Graham let her go. “You have a very vivid

imagination, Genevieve. You scared me.”

“Well, you should have been in my dream,” she whispered,

then looked up into her eyes. “You’re not an alien, are you?”

“I was born in the United States.”

“Ha, ha,” Gennie said.

Graham smiled, but when she saw Gennie shiver, she pulled

the blankets up to her neck. “Sleep, Genevieve. It was only a

dream,” she whispered, looking down at her.

“You always seem to come to this bed half-dressed. I’m only

human, you know,” Gennie said softly and yawned.

“Yes, I know you are human,” Graham said, looking down at

her open flannel shirt.

“Never mind.” Gennie chuckled and pulled the blanket over

her, still shivering.

“You are cold. Here…” Graham pulled another blanket over

her. “I am sorry you had a bad dream. I am sorry I was the cause

of it. I am not trying to kill you, Genevieve.”

Gennie groaned deeply, completely frustrated. “I’m sorry…

I’m. ” Graham patted her shoulder. “There is no reason for you to

be sorry.”

“I’m not sorry.” Gennie let out an exasperated yawn.

“Then why did you apologize?” Graham rubbed her face in

confusion. “What are you saying?”

“I was telling you to use a contraction. I’m, not I am. See?”

she mumbled and pulled the blanket closer.

“Genevieve, it is too late for a grammar lesson. Go to sleep.”

As she turned, Gennie reached out her hand and caught at her

wrist.

“Who are you, Graham?” she mumbled almost asleep.

Graham winced as she stood there. “I do not know, Genevieve.

Help me find out.”

“I will. I promise.”

Graham nodded and walked away.

0

Paradise

Chapter 11

The next morning when she woke, Gennie saw Graham

sitting in the chair by the bed. She was sound asleep with her

hand resting next to Gennie’s, but not touching.

What is she doing? Gennie thought as she watched her.

Graham was frowning in her sleep, her head back at an awkward

angle. When Gennie moved, Graham immediately opened her

eyes and sat forward.

“Are you having another dream?” she asked quickly.

“No. How long have you been in that chair?” She was amazed

when she saw the dark circles under Graham’s eyes.

“A while.”

“Why?”

“I did not want to be far in case you had another dream. You

worried me last night.” Graham stretched, then winced as she

flexed her neck.

Gennie sat up and patted the side of the bed. “Come and sit

here. Your neck is stiff. C’mon,” she urged, seeing the reluctant

look on Graham’s face.

Hesitantly, Graham shifted and sat on the edge of the

bed. Gennie touched the back of her neck. Graham stiffened

immediately. “It’s all right. You’ve got a huge knot, please

relax.”

She felt Graham slowly relax, hoping her soft hands on her

neck and shoulders would do the trick. “This is amazing,” Graham

whispered.

1

Kate Sweeney

“I know. Now keep still,” Gennie said close to her ear. She

grinned when Graham visibly shivered. She could feel Graham’s

body slump forward slightly as if she were falling asleep.

“This feels very good,” she said quietly.

“It’s supposed to, just relax,” Gennie said and continued,

trying to ignore the sensual feeling of Graham’s strong muscles

under her fingers. “You never had a backrub, either.” She cursed

herself when she heard her voice tremble.

“No. My arms are not that long. However, I could morph into

some creature…”

Gennie rubbed harder and smiled when she heard a small

chuckle. “This is heavenly,” Graham mumbled, her head bobbing

slightly.

“Lie down, you’re exhausted. Please, let me take care of you,”

Gennie said gently and pulled Graham onto the bed. This may

not have been the best idea, but for Gennie, there was no turning

back.

Even though Graham obeyed, Gennie still felt the resistance

in her body. Perhaps for the first time, Graham allowed someone

to hold her and touch her. “It’s okay,” she whispered in a soothing

voice, urging Graham on her stomach. Gennie knelt on the bed

determined to give her a massage to remember—perhaps herself,

as well.

Graham was mumbling incoherent words of amazement,

much to Gennie’s delight. Soon, Graham was sound asleep, so

Gennie pulled the big quilt over her and lay next to her on her side.

She reached over and gently brushed the thick hair off Graham’s

forehead.

Gennie knew she was precariously close to losing all

objectivity with Graham Sheridan. She thought about Lindsey and

all the other women in her past. As she watched Graham sleeping,

Gennie realized she had never really fallen in love with any of

them. None of them touched Gennie’s heart. But honestly, had

Gennie touched theirs? Had she given herself to them? She had

to think no, she had not. And how could she expect someone to

give her heart when she was unwilling to give hers? She felt very

immature right now, lying next to a woman who had never known

2

Paradise

another person, yet who seemed to Gennie far more evolved than

anyone she had ever met.

She shook her head then. And here I am, trying to get a damned

story. Forcing my way into her home, invading her privacy, and

lying to her. But for some reason, Graham Sheridan brought out

the maternal instinct Gennie had no idea she possessed.

She had to make a decision here soon. Graham Sheridan

was slowly creeping into her heart. And the way things were

happening, she wasn’t sure that was a good idea.

But now? How to stop it. “Damn,” she whispered and closed

her eyes.

Graham felt so warm and comfortable, then she realized

she was in her bed. She opened her eyes and was shocked to see

Gennie lying next to her with her small hand resting on Graham’s

shoulder. Her back still tingled from Gennie’s touch.

She watched her sleep for long minutes, smiling slightly at

the look of peace on the freckled face. She remembered the night

not too long ago and the discussion she had with Gennie. Their

discussion earlier disquieted her. She never confronted the sexual

aspect of her lonely life. Doc King and she would discuss various

topics but never touched on her sexuality. Was she sexual? She

never had any feelings, how would she know? She closed her eyes

and sighed deeply. The image of that first day with Gennie in her

arms, as she carried her, flashed through her mind.

She shook her head in wonder now as she remembered how

she felt when Gennie touched her. She ran downstairs, opened

a bottle of water, and chugged its contents. Breathing heavily,

she had stood by the workbench and wiped her brow. What was

happening? She remembered trying to control her shivering body,

thinking she was ill. After a few moments, she calmed down and

felt awkward standing in the cellar, but her skin was tingling. The

jolt she felt when Gennie touched her hand was electrifying.

Gennie was a kind and considerate woman. Graham chuckled

slightly. She was also too emotional. However, Graham found she

liked that part of Gennie’s personality. It was something Graham

lacked, or more accurately, never really tapped into. She knew

Kate Sweeney

this to be true for she found herself experiencing many emotions

with Gennie. This was all so new to her and so exciting. Could it

be possible to share with another human being after all this time?

Graham gazed at Gennie as she slept and gingerly reached over

to touch her cheek. She was constantly amazed at the tingling

sensation she felt when touching this woman.

She had touched Doc King. He even hugged her on a few

occasions. Doc King was affectionate as she imagined a father

would be. This with Gennie was different. Graham’s heart raced,

and her breathing hitched at the thought of touching Gennie. Her

hand caressed Gennie’s soft white skin. Once again, the queasy

feeling started deep in her belly. She shook her head in wonder.

With that, Gennie’s eyelids fluttered open, and Graham quickly

pulled her hand away.

For a moment, Gennie’s violet eyes looked deeply into

Graham’s; neither of them said a word. Does she know what I

have been thinking? Graham wondered.

“Hi,” Gennie whispered in a soft voice that sent the tingles

right down to Graham’s toes.

“Good morning. I am sorry if I woke you. Thank you for the

backrub,” she said in a voice even she did not recognize. Perhaps

Gennie did, Graham thought, for she raised an eyebrow and

smiled. Graham watched as Gennie slowly licked her dry lips

and swallowed. She lay perfectly still when Gennie reached over

and ran her fingertips across Graham’s damp brow. Graham’s

breathing hitched, and she could find no moisture in her mouth.

“What is happening, Genevieve?” she asked helplessly as she

shivered.

“What are you feeling? Tell me,” Gennie gently prodded and

lay still.

Graham could feel the tension in Gennie’s body as if she

were trying to lie still. Graham empathized with this feeling as

each nerve ending in her body seemed to scream for action. But

in what way? Graham frowned and searched her face. “I do not

know. Each time I touch you, it seems every nerve is alive. I-I

have this uneasy feeling deep in my stomach,” she said slowly,

then took a deep breath and sat up, leaning over Gennie, who

Paradise

instinctively rolled onto her back and grinned.

“Like the berries you ate?”

“No, not at all like the berries.” Graham looked down into

her eyes and shook her head. “I have read many books on the

biological and physiological manifestations of sexual behavior

and attraction.”

“Have you now?”

Graham nodded seriously. “Yes. Therefore, I understand

that aspect. When two people are attracted to each other, blood

pressure rises, as does one’s body temperature. The heart rate

quickens and…”

Gennie rolled her eyes and put up her hand to quiet Graham.

“Graham, are you saying you would like to kiss me?”

Graham blinked rapidly several times. The thought of it made

her head spin. Words failed her as she found herself nodding

furiously.

“Good because I’d like you to kiss me.” Gennie smiled. She

reached up and gently put her hand behind Graham’s neck and

pulled her down.

Graham was completely out of her depth, not knowing what to

expect, but she never wanted anything so badly in her life. Trying

not to faint, she allowed Gennie to guide her. Suddenly, she was

kissing her soft lips. The electricity shot through her body, and

she groaned deeply. Graham was shaking uncontrollably.

“Deep breath, Graham,” Gennie said as she pulled back.

Graham swallowed and obeyed.

Gennie watched her for a moment until she stopped shaking.

“First kiss?”

Graham only nodded. She still had not said a word. She blinked

again and smiled. “Remarkable, Genevieve. I never thought it

would be…your lips are so soft. May I kiss you again?”

“Ye—”

Graham lowered her head for another kiss before Gennie

finished.

She was indeed a quick study. Instincts took over as Graham

felt a deep, almost primal feeling deep inside. She slowly moved

over Gennie, their bodies still not touching, as she deepened her

Kate Sweeney

kiss. Gennie was now moaning as her hands caressed the back of

Graham’s neck.

It was Graham who pulled away this time. Gennie opened her

eyes to see Graham smiling slightly. “I like this.”

Gennie laughed quietly. “I thought you might. For never

having kissed anyone, you do all right, Miss Sheridan,” Gennie

said nervously, and Graham sat up. “I think that’s enough for the

first lesson.”

“But there will be more,” Graham said confidently. She

looked into Gennie’s eyes, noticing her pupils dilated—she had

read about this, as well.

Gennie shivered, as well, and chuckled. She shook her head,

running a hand through her red curls. “Graham, you…”

“Genevieve, do you not enjoy kissing me?”

“Well, I’d have to be dead not to have enjoyed it.”

Graham cocked her head in confusion and smiled when

Gennie laughed. “Yes, I thoroughly enjoyed it,” Gennie assured

her and patted Graham on the shoulder.

“And you would like to kiss again at some point?” Graham

persisted logically.

Gennie sighed. “God help me,” she mumbled and continued,

“Yes, I would, but—”

“Then there will be more,” she restated reasonably and

stood.

Gennie lay there gaping. “Graham, kissing, well, kissing

leads to other things.” She rubbed her forehead. “What in the hell

am I saying? You’re forty-nine years old.”

“That is the general idea. Is it not?”

Gennie chuckled nervously. “Well, yes…”

“Do you not want to explore the sexual possibilities?” Graham

asked pointedly.

“Well, y-yes, but. .”

“Then there will be more,” she said with a smile. She then knelt

on the bed and leaned into Gennie. Suddenly, Graham was aware

of the newfound confidence that swept through her. “I enjoyed

kissing you, Genevieve. It is quite remarkable. The feeling was

something I have never experienced. It is quite unexpected,” she

Paradise

said. “The anticipation of more…”

Gennie scooted off the bed. “Look. I’m glad you’re expanding

here, Stretch,” she started, and Graham noticed the tone in her

voice and the nickname.

“What is wrong?”

“Wrong? I’ll tell you what is wrong, ” she said. “I’m not here

for your evolvement. I’ll gladly fill you in on what’s going on in

the outside world and help you any way I can. However, I don’t just

jump in bed with anyone. This might be another experiment for

your logical brainpan to absorb, but it’s my heart. I had someone

come into my life whenever she pleased, then leave just as quickly.

So don’t go thinking that I’m here for your amusement. I’m not

having sex with you!”

Graham was shocked and speechless as Gennie continued.

“You got the logic down to a science, Stretch. However, your

emotions suck!” she yelled and bounced off the bed and stormed

into the bathroom, slamming the door.

Graham, still kneeling on the bed, looked around the room in

confusion. “Suck?” She sat there for a moment or two trying to

understand what just happened. One minute she was in heaven,

the next they were arguing.

She was deeply saddened by the turn of events. The thought of

Genevieve angry with her once amused her. Now it nearly brought

tears to her eyes. How is that possible with a kiss? She stood by

the bathroom door and heard Gennie sniffling. She walked away

and put on her coat, grabbed her shotgun, and headed out.

The morning was sunny and cloudless. The snow that had

fallen was not as bad as expected. Graham walked through the

woods, her shotgun cradled in her arm, as she contemplated the

morning. Surely, Genevieve enjoyed kissing as much as Graham

did. Why did she get so angry? I never meant any disrespect to

her or her body, she thought. Graham was purely stating the facts.

She then stopped dead in her tracks and groaned helplessly.

Facts, she thought. That was it—logic and science. This was all

Graham had known. Genevieve was all about emotions, Graham

had to remember, and chuckled openly at the feisty temper. How

Kate Sweeney

inconsiderate could she be? Of course, Gennie would be upset.

Graham had read enough books on the topic of courtship, love,

and its effects. She shook her head sadly. She knew nothing of

the experience, only the cerebral. . What good did it do to read

about it?

Then she heard the fluttering and looked up. In one move,

she pulled the shotgun up, and with one blast, she had the

pheasant.

“I will make her a good dinner. She loves to eat. Perhaps

that will help.” She retrieved the tasty bird and slipped it into her

pouch.

She then realized she was gone a good two hours and headed

back. As she got to the clearing, she looked up to see Gennie

running toward her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw it and

froze. Looking to her left, she saw the bear lazily meandering

through the clearing. Desperate not to make a noise, she looked at

Gennie again, still running. She tried to raise a hand to quiet her,

but then realized it was Gennie, and there would be no quiet.

Grateful she remembered to bring along different buckshot,

she quickly loaded two different shells into both barrels and

readied herself. The huge brown bear saw Gennie, and she saw

him. Graham now ran toward her, her heart racing with fear.

“Do not move!” she called, but Gennie kept coming. Graham

was angry for the first time in her life. She called out again. “Damn

it, Genevieve, stand still!” she bellowed angrily, and Gennie froze

in her tracks at the sound of her urgent voice.

The bear lumbered toward Gennie, and Graham ran as fast

as she could to close the distance. She wished she had her rifle

and not this shotgun. She needed to get closer if she had to shoot.

Only a hundred feet away, the bear stopped and stood on its hind

legs, growling. Gennie stood stock-still as Graham raced toward

them. She stopped, letting out a wild yell, and the bear turned

toward her. Graham cocked the shotgun, raised it into the air, and

fired one shot.

The horrific blast echoed throughout the woods. The bear

instantly turned and headed deep into the woods. Graham, her

hands shaking, reloaded. It wasn’t necessary, as the bear now was

Paradise

out of sight. She ran to Gennie, who was white as a ghost. She

dropped the shotgun and put her hand on her shoulders.

“Are you all right?” she asked frantically and moved her hands

all over Gennie, who only nodded. “I told you not to move. Damn

it, Genevieve. You do not know these woods. Your stubbornness

almost got you killed!” she bellowed, her hands shaking and her

heart racing. The thought of something happening to Gennie was

abhorrent to her now.

Tears sprang into Gennie’s blue eyes as Graham scolded her.

“Do you understand? I-I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to

you. I don’t want you in the woods alone. I know these woods. I-I…”

She stopped and let out a sob, pulling Gennie in for a smothering

hug. “I don’t want anything to happen to you—ever.”

Gennie only nodded and cried along, her arms wrapped

around Graham’s waist. Graham pulled back and looked around.

“Come, we need to get back. That bear may come back this way.

It is unlikely, but we cannot take chances.”

They walked back, side by side, in silence, not touching.

Graham was trying to calm her still racing heart.

“What were you doing out here?” Graham asked.

“I heard the gunshot, and I thought…I thought something

happened to you,” Gennie said in a small voice.

Graham stopped and looked down at her sad face. Tears

welled in the blue eyes as Gennie looked up. “Why? I was fine,”

she said, not understanding.

“Did it ever occur to you, Miss Sheridan, that perhaps I

couldn’t stand it if anything happened to you, either?” Gennie

asked pointedly.

Graham blinked rapidly, trying to register what Gennie

was saying. It made her heart beat wildly. “No, it did not,” she

said seriously. Gennie smiled as she shook her head. Graham

smiled sheepishly. “You scared me so badly I used your beloved

contractions.”

Gennie let out a hearty laugh and slipped her arm through

Graham’s as they continued walking to the cabin. “Yes, and you

used profanity, as well. I’m proud of you.”

Graham actually laughed, and Gennie looked up at the

Kate Sweeney

laughing face. She stopped and watched Graham. “The laugh

transforms your face completely. My God, you’re gorgeous.”

Graham sported a lopsided grin and looked down into the

sparkling blue eyes. “As are you, Genevieve.” She couldn’t help

herself. She dipped her head and kissed Gennie softly.

Gennie sighed into the kiss and leaned into Graham’s tall

body. Her arm instinctively went around Gennie’s shoulders,

pulling her incredibly close. Gennie felt the air leave her lungs as

the kiss deepened and Graham tightened the possessive embrace.

After what seemed a lifetime, Graham pulled back, completely

breathless. “You make me feel things, Genevieve, that I never

in all my life thought possible,” she whispered as she kissed her

forehead. “Come, it’s freezing out here.”

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m a little warm myself.” Gennie sighed

as she walked by Graham’s side, feeling safe in the crook of

her shoulder. She wrapped her arm around Graham’s waist and

continued back in silence.

“Would you have killed that bear?” Gennie asked.

Graham looked down, took her arm off her shoulder, and

slipped it through Gennie’s arm. “Yes, though I would not want

to. He and I are old friends,” she said and Gennie shot a look up.

“What?”

Graham smiled. “We had an altercation last spring.”

They reached the cabin and walked inside, both instantly

warmed by the huge fire. “You did a good job with the fire,

Genevieve.” Graham held her hands up to the flames to warm

them.Gennie stood next to her, warming her hands, as well. “What

kind of altercation?”

“I was planting. He wanted my tomato plants. I did not want

to give him any. Therefore, there was a slight disagreement. He

almost won.” She noticed the worried look on Gennie’s face. For

an instant, the wave of emotions fluttered through her stomach.

She liked that Gennie was concerned for her safety. Although

she was angry with Gennie that morning, her heart swelled with

affection at the idea of the fiery woman running to her aid.

“Okay, Stretch, quit the double-talk. What happened?”

0

Paradise

Graham chuckled openly, constantly amused by this woman.

“Genevieve, you have a wonderful command of slang,” she said,

then noticed the narrowed blue eyes looking up at her. She cleared

her throat. “Okay, simply, he charged me, and before I could get

to my rifle, he took a swipe at me and tossed me a few feet in the

air. Luckily, I landed by the rifle. I took a shot in the air, and he

did the same thing as today. He lumbered away into the woods. I

honestly have only seen him once or twice since that time. There,

that is it.”

“Were you hurt?” Gennie asked in amazement.

Graham nodded and reached up to the mantel and picked

up an object that was lying near her rifle. She smiled slightly,

remembering the time with the bear, then handed it to Gennie.

“This looks a great deal like a claw.” Gennie winced and held

it gingerly between her index finger and thumb.

“It is his. I found it embedded in my ribcage. According to

Indian folklore, it is an honor to keep the claw after a good fight.

It shows respect for your opponent,” she said with pride.

Gennie grimaced and handed it back to the victor. “Yuck.”

Gennie shivered.

Graham grinned and set the claw back in its place on the

mantel.

It was nearly five in the afternoon when Graham finally came

up from the cellar.

“Okay. I’ve been patient all afternoon. Now what were you

doing down there all this time?” Gennie asked.

Graham grinned as she put the pot she was carrying on

the kitchen counter along with an array of vegetables. “I was

preparing dinner.”

“Really? What are we having?” Gennie’s eyes lit up, and she

tried to look over and around Graham, who turned and pushed

her away from the counter.

“It is a surprise. Dinner will be ready in one hour,” Graham

said in a stern voice and gently pushed her out of the kitchen.

“Okay. Okay. I’m going to take a hot bath,” she grumbled and

walked away.

1

Kate Sweeney

“Do not use all the hot water,” Graham warned and grinned

as she worked her culinary magic.

“We could share a hot tub and conserve,” Gennie called from

the doorway and laughed as she heard the kitchen utensils hit the

floor with a loud clang.

Gennie lay in the hot steamy water, her head against the cool

porcelain of the deep tub. So much had happened in the short

month she had been on Graham’s mountain. She felt a pang

of guilt sweep through her. She had sent text messages to Jon.

keeping him updated, but in his last few texts, he urged Gennie

to give this up and get off the mountain. Gennie assured him

she was progressing with Graham and would soon have what she

needed, which seemed to pacify Jon—for the time being anyway.

He still threatened to have the police raid the mountain. She

couldn’t argue with him when he said he was going to contact

Hazel if he didn’t hear from Gennie. She hoped it didn’t come to

that, but in the back of her mind, Gennie feared it might. If that

were the case, she’d be grateful for Jon’s interference.

In the end, he reluctantly agreed to call Lindsey so she wouldn’t

worry, if she did, and to leave Gennie to her story, the story that

would redeem her. The story that would be her salvation, or so

she hoped. Kissing Graham Sheridan was not in the game plan.

Jon would indeed call out the Marines if she had told him she was

on the verge of not only losing a story, but her heart, as well.

She was growing much too fond of Graham Sheridan, and

now there was a conflict. A conflict between her heart and her

job. She did not like lying to Graham. Although, Graham never

really asked what she did for a living. Graham never told her

about her life, either. It was almost as if neither of them wanted to

know. At least Gennie told herself this.

Gennie never felt this comfortable or safe with her heart with

anyone else. She didn’t know why this was happening, but she

wasn’t willing to let it go. Graham Sheridan was slowly slipping

into her heart and into her soul. Gennie liked it and didn’t want

it to end. But she also didn’t want Graham hurt in any way. How

was that avoidable? She sighed as she took the soapy cloth to her

2

Paradise

body, trying to ignore that distinct possibility. There was indeed

a decision that needed to be made—and quickly.

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 12

Graham had prepared the pheasant. After gutting, skinning,

and removing all the buckshot from the delectable bird, she soaked

it in milk for the afternoon. Now she placed it in the roaster, added

the root vegetables, including the potatoes and certain herbs, and

placed it over the hot embers of the fireplace. She sat back and

nodded happily.

“Genevieve will love this,” she whispered, then walked back

into the kitchen and held up the bottle of red wine. She blew the

dust off the bottle of Rothschild and opened it. She never drank

alcohol until Doc King had brought up several cases of this wine

a few years earlier. He told her where to store them and how to

care for them, assuring her that as long as he did as he told her,

they would last forever.

Graham was confused when he told her they were special.

The wine was bottled in 11; she thought nothing of it until she

read a book on the subject. It would appear that this was a good

year for this particular wine. It mattered little to Graham, but she

was pleased to have something for Doc King to drink on the rare

occasion he visited her.

She smiled thinking how he took care of her all her life. He

was the only one who treated her like a human being and not

some…

“Always remember, Graham, you’re a human being, not a

science experiment,” Doc King said as he sipped his wine. He

Paradise

looked at the glass with a fondness that confused Graham.

“Thank you, Doc. You are the only person in my life

who made me feel as if I were human. No, I must amend that

statement,” Graham said, and Doc chuckled at her perfect

grammar but said nothing. “Hazel has given me her home.

Dan and the nurses helped me get out of the Institute. Do you

remember Nurse Jasmine? She was kind to me as a child when

they allowed her around me. She must have bothered them. That

is why she left so suddenly, I suppose. I remember her,” Graham

said in a low tender voice.

Doc King nodded. “I remember her. She was from India.

You’re right. She was kind and gentle, too much for the Institute.

I remember driving her to the train station all those years ago.

Thank God she got out,” he said thoughtfully and sipped his

wine.“I owe them my life, Doc. Was it true that Dr. Reichmann

was extorting money from all of them? I do not understand why

a person would do that.”

Doc King sighed sadly and shook his head. “He was a crazy

genius. We still have no idea how he found out. Those three

never told a living soul of their situations before they came to the

Institute.” He looked out at nothing in particular. “However, it

was their choice to do this. You may think you owe them, but they

owe you, as well. You were the reason for them to be living free

right now. Not under the thumb of that goose-stepping Nazi…”

he said almost angrily as the memory of Stacy Nadirehs came

back to him. He looked up at Graham and grinned. “You look so

much like your mother right now. She’d be so proud of you. I’m

so sorry…”

“Doc, it is not your fault. You did everything you could for

me and for my mother. Tell me again, what she was like,” Graham

said with childlike enthusiasm.

Doc smiled and closed his eyes. “She was smart, funny, and

loved carrying you for nine months. She had such plans for you.

She loved you,” he said seriously.

Graham smiled and looked up at the blue sky and closed her

eyes. Doc King let her alone in her thoughts as they sat outside

Kate Sweeney

in the late afternoon sun. Doc looked around the mountain and

smiled affectionately.

“You did wonders with this cabin, kiddo. Hazel would be

very proud of you. I wish you could come down again and see

them,” he offered hopefully.

Graham shook her head. “No, Doc, we agreed. It is too risky.

They watch you, and I will not allow any of you to take more

risks. You all have done enough. I am happy here. I have so much

work to keep me busy. It is better than being a prisoner. I have

paradise.” She smiled as she poured them another glass of wine.

“You like this, do you not?” she asked, and the old man grinned

and held up the glass.

“I will tell you something about wine, sweetheart. It comes

from the earth. It is just as much food as the vegetables that you

grow. We take from the earth,” he said seriously, then he tipped

the wineglass and poured a bit onto the ground. “We must give

back. This wine will serve you well. Someday, maybe you’ll be

sitting here with someone and share a glass.” He shook his head.

Graham watched him curiously. He poured another glass and

took a deep breath as he looked at the bottle. “Like the year?”

Graham cocked her head to one side in contemplation. “I do

not know…”

The old man rolled his eyes and chuckled. “It’s the year you

were born, you dope,” he said affectionately.

“Ah.” Graham nodded in understanding. “Is that good?”

“I hope so. I brought you enough to last, well, the way you

drink, to last a lifetime. Just rotate the bottles as I showed you,

keep them on their sides and in the cellar. They’ll be fine. Who

knows…” he said thoughtfully, and once again, Graham looked

a bit curious.

“What is it, Doc? I feel. .”

“What? What do you feel? Can you read my mind?” He

leaned forward. He was feeling his wine, Graham thought and

chuckled.

“To be honest, you are much easier now in this state. I have

read up on the effects of alcohol. On some people, they become

more receptive. They are not concerned with the conscious level

Paradise

and can clear their minds. On others, it is just the opposite.”

“Read my mind, Graham. Go ahead, try. I love this part of

you. Dr. Reichmann gave you all the smarts. Your mother was

psychic, you know. You used to do it when you were younger.

C’mon…” he said with enthusiasm and closed his eyes.

Graham chuckled and shook her head. She looked at him

while he sat there, eyes closed. “Doc, why are you thinking of

Hazel?”

His eyes flew open, and he turned bright red. “I wasn’t…”

Graham grinned. “Yes, you were. Her face crowded your

mind. Why?”

Doc blinked. “I don’t like this game.” He leaned back and

Graham chuckled.

“It is not a game. You started it. You wanted me to read your

mind. I did,” she said logically. “You should not ask if you are not

prepared for the answer.”

He glared at her playfully. “Okay. Okay. I like Hazel. She’s a

nice woman, and I’m attracted to her.”

“Ah. I see,” Graham said. “I have read books on such topics.

So do you attract Hazel?” Graham leaned forward, loving her

conversations with Doc.

“I don’t know. She’s an independent woman and has her own

life. We’ll see.” He took another drink, then stopped. “Enough

of this. You’ll be reading my mind again, and I’m not too sure I

want to give a grown woman a sex education class.” He put the

wineglass down.

Graham did not understand.

Graham took a deep sad breath as she realized how badly she

missed the old doctor. He was her mentor, her lifeline to the real

world. Her heart ached as tears flooded her eyes. Lately, emotions

seemed to creep up on her at the oddest times. She placed the

bottle on the kitchen table and set the dishes. Grinning wildly,

she thought of Genevieve. Never did she think she would ever

experience the physical manifestations of… She shook her head,

willing herself to get out of her “logical” mode.

Never did she think she would experience such a flood of

Kate Sweeney

passion with a simple kiss. She closed her eyes, remembering

their first kiss that morning. It was exhilarating, wonderful, and

filled with the anticipation of more. The unknown made her mind

race. She actually swayed and opened her eyes. She took a deep

amazed breath and chuckled to herself. She now wished Doc had

given her that education class. Gennie certainly opened her heart.

Graham frowned slightly at the prospect, which was enjoyable

but tenuous.

She knew she needed to tell Genevieve of her life. She was

inquisitive, and Graham wanted to tell her; she needed to tell her.

It was a release that Graham waited for all her life: to tell another

human being of her beginning.

Graham took a deep confident breath and continued setting

the table. She set the wineglasses in place, then set the lone candle

in the middle. Her heart filled with such emotion for Genevieve.

Although she knew nothing of love, Graham’s instincts took

hold. She knew when she felt the physical pang at the thought of

Gennie being hurt, she wanted to protect her. She wanted to love

her, to know her, to take care of her always. Was this love? She

had no idea. She sighed deeply, hoping, willing that Gennie felt

the same.

She checked on the simmer pot that hung over the fire.

Grinning, she took it off and set it on the table. She lit the candle

and turned to see Gennie standing there, watching her. When

Gennie smiled, Graham’s heart fluttered. She would surely never

survive this night.

“Boy, that smells great.” Gennie took a long sniff.

Graham just stood there staring at the vision before her.

Gennie was not dressed in anything unusual. She wore the same

jeans and a flannel shirt that Graham had given her. Much too

big, the shirt was tucked into her jeans and the sleeves rolled up.

It was her smiling face and freshly washed milky white skin that

made Graham forget to breathe.

Suddenly, she remembered she had a lit match in her hand.

As it burned her fingers, she let out a small yelp and quickly

shook her hand as the match fell to the floor. Gennie sported a

self-satisfied grin as she walked up to her and took her hand.

Paradise

She kissed the warm fingertips, and Graham closed her eyes

and swayed back and forth, letting out a small whimper at the

sensations of Gennie’s warm lips.

She opened her eyes and took a deep breath as Gennie let go

of her hand. “What’s in the pot?” she asked softly.

Graham was gazing down into the sparkling blue eyes. She

then blinked. “Pot? Oh. Dinner.” She pulled out a chair. “I want

to apologize for my blunder this morning,” she said honestly and

closed her eyes as the clean fragrance of Gennie’s hair wafted

over her as she sat down.

“You don’t have to apologize.”

Graham held up her hand in protest as she poured the wine.

“You were quite right, Genevieve. My emotions…suck. I did not

mean any disrespect of any kind. Please, be patient with me,” she

said in a low voice. Gennie watched her the entire time.

“I’m sorry, as well. It was more my fault than yours. I know

you have no clue about relationships and emotional ties. It’s new to

you. I have to be patient, too,” she said softly. For a brief moment,

their eyes met and Graham just sighed.

Gennie grinned, then looked at the bottle of wine. She was

shocked when she saw the label. “Graham Sheridan! Rothschild

11. Where in the world did you get this?”

“Is it not to your liking?” she asked horrified.

“Liking? Goodness, do you know how expensive this bottle

of wine is?” She looked at Graham as if she were from another

planet. Let’s not get into that topic again, she thought.

Graham just shook her head and shrugged. “Doc King

brought up several cases a few years ago.”

“Several cases?” she squeaked.

Graham now gave her an odd look. “Yes. I do not drink as a

rule. I have only opened one bottle,” she said honestly and poured

another glass. “I understand it gets better with age.”

She raised her glass and smiled at Genevieve, who raised

her glass, as well. Gennie shook her head and chuckled. “Only

Graham Sheridan would have thousands of dollars worth of wine

in a vintage year and not care.”

“It is of no matter,” Graham said. “Now let us continue. I

Kate Sweeney

will admit I have no clue of how to do this. Nonetheless, I believe

the definition of a toast is to drink to one’s health or to honor

another,” she said softly, and Gennie smiled as she listened. “I

think the latter explanation is more appropriate, for you are to

be honored tonight, Genevieve. I am so pleased that whatever

supreme being looked at me with favor and deemed it possible

for you to wander into my life. You have given me so much, it

overwhelms me. Thank you, Genevieve Gastineau.”

She smiled and lightly touched her glass with Gennie’s.

Graham noticed the flushed cheeks and the uncontrollable shiver

that ran through Gennie, who took a big gulp of wine.

“Thank you. That was the sweetest thing anyone has ever

said to me.” She wiped away the tears that stung her eyes.

Graham smiled, then frowned as she looked across the

candlelit table. “Why are you crying? What have I done?”

“Nothing. You just don’t know how sweet you are, that’s all.”

“It was a compliment, but I detect sadness in your voice.

What is wrong?”

“Nothing. I’m fine.” Gennie took a gulp of wine. “Now will

you tell me what is in this pot?”

Graham lifted the lid, and the steam poured out along with a

heavenly aroma.

Gennie looked into the pot, then glanced up at Graham.

“Where did you get a chicken?”

Graham chuckled. “It is not a chicken. It is a pheasant,” she

corrected her as she ladled the delectable meat and vegetables on

her plate along with a slice of hearty bread she had made the day

before.

“A pheasant?” Gennie asked sadly. “A poor little bird?”

Graham cocked her head in confusion. “A pheasant is a bird,

yes.” “Was that the shot I heard? You killed a bird?”

“Genevieve, it is game. I only hunt for food. I thought you

would be pleased,” she said in a deflated voice.

“No, no, I am. I appreciate it, truly. I just never had anyone

hunt something for me,” she said slowly as she looked down at the

remnants of the bird.

0

Paradise

Graham was confused. “Genevieve, you eat chicken, beef,

pork, correct?”

“Yes.” She continued to look at her plate.

“Those were all live animals at one time,” Graham said

slowly, not understanding the apprehension.

“Yes, but I didn’t see them flying or grazing in the morning,”

she said seriously.

“Ah, I see. If it bothers you, then do not eat it. I will make

something else.” Graham reached for her plate.

“No, you’ll do no such thing. This was an extremely sweet

thing for you do to. You’re right, this is no different, and it looks

wonderful.”

The meal was wonderful. Graham was pleased as she

watched her eat. Gennie was amazed how delicious it was. The

combination of the fowl with the turnips and other root vegetables

was astounding. She had two helpings.

“Goodness, that was good. I have to admit, you are a talented

cook.” She pushed the empty plate away.

Graham nodded her thanks and poured another glass of wine

for both.

“You’d better take it easy, Stretch. You don’t drink much,”

Gennie warned playfully as she sipped her wine.

They had finished the wine and were now drinking coffee

and eating the leftover rhubarb pie. Graham watched Gennie

fondly. Her heart once again felt light.

“Genevieve, I-I would like to tell you about my life,” she

started hesitantly, and Gennie listened, saying nothing. “I have

no idea where to start.” She ran her hand through her thick auburn

hair and sighed.

“Why not just start at the beginning? Where were you

born?”

Graham grimaced, avoiding her face for a moment. “Born…”

Graham whispered and stared at her coffee cup.

Gennie wasn’t sure what Graham was going to say next, and

a cold shiver ran through her body as she looked at the woman

she was beginning to love, the woman who was still a stranger

to her.

1

Kate Sweeney

“Hello! Earth to Graham.” Gennie joked, trying to keep it

light.

Graham blinked, brought back to the present and smiled. “I am

sorry. Genevieve, I-I am not like you,” she started awkwardly.

Gennie gave her a wary look. “Oh, God, you are an alien, and

that generator down there is your spaceship and you’re waiting

for the mother ship to beam you up, right?”

Graham shook her head, grateful for the levity at this point.

Gennie sensed the tension leaving her body so she continued.

“And you come from a planet where everyone speaks correctly

and succinctly. But your people don’t have sex, so they beamed

you down here to find a mate and save your planet.”

Graham narrowed her eyes at the sarcastic woman she adored.

For a long moment, Graham looked into her eyes. “Yes,” she said

gravely.

Gennie blinked and stopped joking. Inwardly, Graham was

pleased with herself. She never joked with anyone before. She

liked it.

“But first, I have to suck your brains out through your

eyeballs,” she said, and her lips twitched in amusement. “Then

you will be suitable to mate.”

She couldn’t help it. The look on Gennie’s face was more than

she could bear. She put a hand to her mouth to stifle a chuckle,

then started laughing, all the while Gennie’s mouth hung open.

“You… That was not funny.” She tossed down her napkin.

“It was, just a little,” Graham countered, and Gennie started

to chuckle.

“Okay, okay. You got me good. Now tell me the truth,” she

said and looked into the silvery blue eyes. Graham took a deep

breath and nodded.

“Back in the early fifties, the science world was starting

toward a new frontier. Do you know who Francis Crick and James

Watson are?”

Gennie thought for a moment. Then she remembered. “Francis

Crick died years ago.”

Graham was surprised. However, the scientist must have been

well into his eighties. She almost missed Gennie’s comments.

2

Paradise

“They won the Nobel Prize in the early sixties for…” She

stopped and gave Graham a curious look. “They discovered

DNA.”

Graham nodded. “Yes, in 1. I was later in the sixties. I

was part of an experiment, Genevieve,” she said and looked into

her eyes.

Gennie swallowed with difficulty and stared at her with wild,

unbelieving eyes.

Graham winced and formulated how she would tell the story

of Dr. Reichmann and all the rest.

“This is a long story. It started…”

First, Graham opened another bottle of wine.

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 13

“You can’t do this, Dr. Reichmann. You cannot play with the

laws of nature,” the young, innocent Dr. King said. He ran his

hand through his unruly red-blond hair.

The older scientist rubbed his face across his hands. “I am

not playing with the laws of nature, Dr. King.” He took a deep

breath. “We’re on the cutting edge of genetics, Doctor. Drs. Crick

and Watson discovered DNA, the answer to so many questions,”

he insisted.

Dr. King noticed the faraway look in his blue eyes but agreed.

“True, it is a glorious time. However. .”

“It’s done. We have the appropriation, and we’ll start in three

months,” he said and looked at the younger scientist. “Don’t be

left behind on this, Tom, we need you. You were the first choice

in three hundred.”

Dr. Tom King debated back and forth. In the end, he agreed.

Later, he would regret his decision.

They found the surrogate mother. A young, handsome,

healthy woman, married but no children. She was tested and

was a perfect choice. Her intelligence was above average, her

bone structure was perfect. She even appeared to have certain

psychic abilities when tested. Desperately wanting a child, she

agreed after talking with Dr. King for three months. He told her

everything he knew about the experiment. They would take an

ovum from her and the sperm from selected male donors. Then

Paradise

implant the fertilized ovum back into the uterus. It was a new

procedure, but with all the experiments done and no failures, they

were positive it would be successful. The woman, tall, lanky and

shy, agreed. What did she have to lose? She had wanted a child;

she and her husband tried to no avail. Besides, they were going to

pay her handsomely. She would have the baby she always wanted

and a life she never had.

“So, Miss Nadirehs, do you agree?” Dr. King asked, almost

hoping she wouldn’t. She slowly nodded and signed the paper. Dr.

Tom King took the paper and smiled.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be with you every step of the way. I’ll take

care of you,” he promised.

Miss Nadirehs smiled and raised an eyebrow. “I’ll hold you to

that when I need a babysitter.” She laughed.

He laughed along with her. “It’ll be my pleasure.”

Nine months later, on March 1, Stacy Nadirehs was in the

delivery room. Tom was by her side holding her hand. In those

nine months, they became very good friends. He watched over

her like a hawk, hating it when Dr. Reichmann interfered with

the others. Lately, more scientists were hanging around. Some

Tom didn’t even think were doctors or scientists. Men in black

suits always frowning. When Tom questioned their appearance,

Dr. Reichmann waved him off. “We’ve got funding. They’re just

making sure we’re spending the money appropriately,” he would

say. Now Tom felt uneasy as he stood by Stacy, holding her hand.

“It’ll be over soon, Stace, and you’ll have your child,” he said

kindly but couldn’t ignore the uneasy feeling he had.

Stacy had it, too. She was aware of the nine months of

isolation. They poked and prodded, weighed, and sized almost

every day. A pang of fear swept through her as Dr. Reichmann

walked in, his face hidden by the surgical mask. She frantically

held on to Tom’s hand. “Tom, promise me…” she said quickly and

Tom frowned.

“Anything, just relax now,” he said in a soothing voice that

she had come to love.

“Don’t let them harm my baby,” she exclaimed quietly.

Kate Sweeney

Tom was shocked. “Please, no one is going to harm your

child,” he begged, but she desperately pulled at his sleeve.

“I’ve had this feeling for months now. I know, I can feel it,

don’t ask me how,” she said quickly. “Please, promise me you’ll

look out for her,” she begged and searched his face. When he

smiled and nodded, she relaxed.

“I promise, though you don’t have to worry. You’re a perfectly

healthy woman. I’ll watch out for her,” he whispered and kissed

her forehead. “Hey, how do you know it won’t be a boy?” he joked

quietly.

A grin flashed across her face. “I can feel it, Tom. I know it’s

a girl,” she whispered as they came to take her away. She looked

around and back to the smiling face. “Promise…”

“I promise,” he said and winked.

It was the last time he would see his friend. He had no idea

the misery that was to follow for this child or the repercussions of

fulfilling his promise.

Dr. Thomas King tried desperately to figure out what to do.

He knew if he exposed them, he would certainly be signing his

own death warrant along with Stacy’s daughter, who was now

five years old. After Stacy died while delivering little “Al” as they

called her, short for Alpha, he saw her on rare occasions. However,

when he did, he couldn’t help but think there was something eerie

in the way the child looked at him. It was a combination of awe

and fondness. Tom found this irresistible and disquieting. She

was only a baby, but her eyes seemed so alert.

They kept the poor child isolated, running their damned

experiments and keeping him in the dark. He knew they were

lying and manipulating him. Only when he threatened Dr.

Reichmann was he allowed to see the girl more often.

There was nothing abnormal about the child. For some idiotic

reason, Tom thought the child would look different as she grew.

However, she appeared to be a normal five-year-old. That was

until he heard her reading from a book. He was astounded as she

read the sixth-grade English book. Dr. Reichmann gave him a

superior “see I told you it would work” look, and Dr. King was

Paradise

indeed astounded. He looked at her chart. Everything about the

girl was amazing. Her reading and comprehension were that of

a twelve-year-old. Her mathematical skills were even better. In

science, she was off the charts.

However, when he looked at the girl, he was deeply saddened

by the faraway look in her silvery blue eyes. They were haunting

and seemed to look right through him.

“Is Al not amazing?” As Dr. Reichmann blustered, Dr. King

only nodded and smiled down at the girl, knowing they would

not allow him to touch her. “She is responding and learning at a

breakneck speed. She far surpasses any hopes we had. I cannot

wait to see how she develops and grows. Her intelligence is

astounding…”

“Is she happy? She looks so sad, Doctor.” Tom watched the

girl leafing through the math textbook. Was she reading it? he

thought as she finished and picked up another. This time, the

girl cocked her head and just gazed at the page. It was then Tom

noticed a smile cross her face for the first time. He smiled slightly.

Now she looked like Stacy. His heart ached for this girl, for Stacy,

and for himself. What had he done?

Dr. Reichmann gave Dr. King a disturbed look. He’s asking

too much, he thought. He wanted to have him transferred, but

then Al always seemed to respond when he was near. He had no

clue why, but he didn’t want to disrupt the experiment, it was

going so well.

“Of course, she’s happy. She’s a normal, five-year-old with

intelligence that is off the charts. Dr. King, you worry too much.

Now I’ve allowed you to see her more often, you can see she is not

abused, for heaven’s sake,” he said irritably.

Tom did not want to ruffle this man’s feathers. He would play

the game as long as they wanted. He knew they kept him out of

the loop. There was much going on around him at the Institute;

they prohibited him from entering certain areas. It bothered him,

but he would play Dr. Reichmann’s game. One day… One day, he

would find a way to fulfill his promise to Stacy.

“I know, Dr. Reichmann, I apologize. I can see the experiment

is working beyond your expectations. You’re a genius. I admire

Kate Sweeney

you,” he said with as much sincerity as he could muster. It was

sticking in his throat. However, Dr. Reichmann was a supreme

egomaniac and took the compliment very well.

As they walked away, Tom glanced back at the girl who

looked around and quickly tore a page out of the book and folded

it, placing it in her pocket. He smiled again at the mischievous

look on the silvery-eyed, grownup child.

Years passed, and Al grew into an astounding young woman

of eighteen. Dr. Reichmann, now old and in a wheelchair most of

the time, still kept his “experiment” isolated. Al was tested and

found to be beyond genius. At thirteen, through correspondent

courses from MIT, she had graduated magna cum laude in two

years. They found Al to have a photographic memory. Her math

skills were unheard of, and only a few scientists in various fields

surpassed her knowledge of science.

Her physical abilities were also astounding. This, Dr.

Reichmann did not expect. The DNA he used almost nineteen

years earlier was combined genetically to produce intelligence, as

well as physical strength. Al surpassed all his dreams.

Still isolated, Al was a sullen young woman who spent her

time speed-reading and working several mathematical problems

that the doctors gave her on a regular basis. They poked and

prodded, tested, and…left her alone.

Dr. Tom King was now taking over much of Dr. Reichmann’s

work. The elderly scientist’s memory and health were failing. Tom

saw this as an opportunity and made sure he stayed in the old

egotist’s good graces as he had for nearly twenty years. During

that time, Tom placed all the money he could in a small-town bank

about a six-hour drive from the Institute. Pineview was his home,

and the people there loved him dearly. This was his plan—to take

Al where no one would find her. He needed Dr. Reichmann to

leave the picture, and unfortunately, this did not look like it would

happen soon. Therefore, he had to play the waiting game. He saw

Al only a few times a month. However, she lit up whenever she

saw him, even as guarded as she was.

“Doc, it is good to see you again,” she said, and Tom wanted

Paradise

to hug her. However, the nurses would surely tell Dr. Reichmann,

and he knew he would prohibit him from seeing her. Al knew

this, as well, and from the look in her silvery eyes, he knew she

understood.

“How’s the rat race?” he joked, and Al cocked her head in

confusion. Tom chuckled. “It’s a joke, Al.”

Al nodded her understanding but did not laugh. “Do people

think you are humorous, Doc?”

If it were not Al, Tom would have been highly insulted. “They

used to, but now I’m not too sure,” he said, chuckling. Then he

remembered long ago when she was a child. He could not explain

why that popped into his head just now.

“Al, when you were a little girl, you took a page out of a

book…” He stared, and Al stiffened and backed up.

“Please, Doc, do not tell them. I did not mean. .” Al started

in a low terrified voice as she frantically looked around, cursing

inwardly for thinking about it just then. She had to be careful.

Tom was shocked. The look of terror on Al’s face angered

and upset him. This had to end, he thought.

“Al, Al. . It’s okay. I just thought about it, that’s all. Calm

down. You know I would never do anything to harm you.”

Al relaxed and took a deep breath. “I do know that, Doc. You

are the only human being I know, really. You told me about my

mother, you have helped me always,” she said and looked at him

and smiled slightly. “I took a picture of paradise,” she whispered,

and Tom gave her a curious look. “I knew at a young age I was

a prisoner here. I have accepted my fate, Doc. However, there

are times when I feel that I will someday get out of here. I do not

know why I feel this, but I do. It is as if something is calling me

from deep within me. I know that sounds illogical.” She shook

her head in frustration.

Tom glanced around nervously for an instant. “Don’t worry,

I’ll get you out of here someday. Promise me you won’t lose

faith.”

“Faith is something I know nothing about. I have been

genetically manufactured to be intelligent and logical. I am an

experiment. That is what they have told me. Where does faith

Kate Sweeney

come into this?” she asked in such a pleading voice that it broke

the doctor’s heart.

“God, you look like your mother,” he whispered. “And you

are not an experiment. You’re a human being,” he whispered

insistently, willing her to believe him but seeing the disbelief on

her handsome face. He was about to continue, then stopped as the

nurse walked up to them.

“It’s time for your meal, Al,” the woman said in a voice void

of emotion.

Al nodded, then looked deep into Tom’s eyes. He shivered for

a moment, thinking he was looking into Stacy’s eyes the morning

she died. Suddenly, he felt a buzzing in his ears, and he felt light-

headed.

Paradise.

Al’s voice rang in his ears so loud he blinked and took a step

back. A ghost of a smile flashed across Al’s handsome feature,

then she walked away, leaving Tom standing there shaking.

He was still trembling as he made his way to her room. He

looked around and quietly opened the door. Slipping in, he looked

around the plain room. No pictures, no signs of happiness were

evident. Al was right. She was a prisoner. He shook his head

and opened a small dresser drawer. He fought the feeling that

someone, something was guiding him. Underneath her clothes,

he found it. The folded page from long ago. Gingerly, he opened

it. It looked as if Al had opened and folded it many times.

It was a picture of a mountain range. Instinctively, he knew

it was the Colorado Rockies. His eyes widened as he read the

caption under the photo:

Photojournalist Hazel Langley of Pineview, Colorado, took

this photo of the Rockies. The appropriately named photo—

Paradise.

Tom nearly staggered against the small bed as he read and

looked at the photo once again. How could this be? Did Al know?

She was five years old when she tore the photo out of the book.

Al could not know he was hoarding all his money into that small

bank in Pineview for the past eighteen years for her. Was it a

coincidence? It had to be. Once again, Tom’s ears were buzzing

0

Paradise

and he felt light-headed.

Get out now! Al’s familiar voice cried in his head.

Unquestioning, he folded the page and replaced it. He then

slipped out of Al’s room just in time. As he rounded the corner,

several nurses missed him by seconds.

He was breathing so hard, he nearly passed out as he quickly

but calmly walked through the doors and into the light of day.

He never looked back as he nonchalantly walked to his building.

Inwardly, he was a bundle of nerves. He knew he was sweating.

Just get me back to my office, he thought and fought the urge to

break into a dead run.

In the window, the tall stoic silvery-eyed young woman

watched fondly as her only friend in the world walked back

toward his office, safe…

He finally died. No one was happier than Dr. Tom King when

the old Nazi took his last breath. Well, he was to find out that a

few nurses and a couple of others were elated. It seemed Dr. Hans

Reichmann had a little fraud going on at the Institute. A little

blackmail here, a little extortion there… Dr. King only wished he

had known this a long time ago. However, this alone gave him the

edge he needed for almost twenty years.

Now, he could execute the plan he devised over the years.

With the old man gone, so went the funding. Tom could not have

planned it better himself. The only problem now was what they

should do with Al.

Tom knew.

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 14

Gennie sat there astounded. She could not even remember

taking a breath the entire time Graham spoke. The candle burned

so low, Graham had to blow it out for fear it would burn the table.

Her voice was scratchy from talking, and she looked exhausted.

She looked up at Gennie, who was still in shock.

“Say something, Genevieve. Please,” Graham said in a low

voice. She tiredly ran her hand across her eyes and took a deep

breath.

“I-I don’t know what to say. That is the most unbelievable

story I have ever heard.”

“But you believe it, do you not?” Graham asked in a small

hopeful voice.

Suddenly, Gennie felt horrible. She had yet to tell Graham

who she was or why she was there. “Yes, I believe you. It’s too

farfetched not to,” Gennie said seriously and chuckled. “My God,

what you’ve been through,” She reached over and took Graham’s

warm hand in her own.

Graham took in a sharp breath at the unexpected gesture but

quickly reached over and held Gennie’s small hand in both of

hers. “I have been all right, Genevieve. I know no other existence.

I have nothing to compare,” she said honestly and shrugged. She

then looked into the blue eyes, and Gennie felt the silvery blue

eyes looking deep into her soul.

“Can you tell what I’m thinking?”

Graham shook her head slightly, not even trying. “I have not

2

Paradise

honed that gift for some time. When I was younger, I was able

to telepathically send my thoughts to another, but that was long

ago. However, I do sense you are not telling me something. The

feeling is very strong. It saddens me that you are not honest with

me, Genevieve.”

Gennie gently slipped her hand from Graham’s warm caress

and walked over to the fire. “You have been so honest with me. I

still can’t believe all that has happened to you. My heart aches for

you,” she said and turned to her. She was shocked to see tears in

her silvery blue eyes.

“Please, tell me, Genevieve. Since the day I found you, I

have sensed that you are holding something back. The feeling

is stronger with each passing day. I have never asked, feeling it

was not my place. However, for the first time in my life, I am

experiencing what it is like to care for someone deeply. There is

much at stake here. There are people in Pineview that have risked

everything to keep a promise to my mother—a woman they never

met. Somehow, they were all connected. I cannot risk their safety.

I know there is a reason for you to be on my mountain. I fear you

are lying to me. Why, I do not know, but I can feel it, and it scares

me.”Gennie took a deep breath and ran a hand through her short

red hair. “I…Shit. I’m a reporter,” she blurted out, and Graham just

blinked. “I-I heard about this mountain woman up in the Rockies,

and I… Shit, I needed a story, and I thought this would be a good

one,” she said, and Graham just listened. Gennie couldn’t gauge

what she was thinking by the blank look on her face.

Graham smiled slightly. “Where did you hear about this

mountain woman? I take it, I am that woman.”

Gennie just nodded. Again, she still couldn’t remember

where she heard of it. “I think I read it or heard about you. I don’t

remember. Honestly, I’m not lying,” she said in a deflated voice

and could not look at her.

“There is a connection, Genevieve,” Graham urged.

Gennie took a deep breath. “Do you know anything about the

Omega Company and its owner Althea Verna?”

Gennie watched her as Graham thought about her question.

Kate Sweeney

Finally, she shook her head. “No. What does this have to do with

me?”“I don’t know. But this woman looks very much like you.”

“Me? I don’t understand. Tell me.”

“Okay. A few years ago, I worked for The New York Times.

I was onto a big story. Government-funded projects, this Omega

whatever it is, and anyway, long story short, my editor found a

photo of her.”

“And she looks like me. Do you have this photo?”

“No. I left it with my paper. But I came up here believing

there was a connection. But what connection? I don’t know you or

Hazel or Dan. I don’t even know what Doc King looks like. Shit,

I’m sorry. I won’t give them the story. I can’t now. I wouldn’t feel

right. I-I was just trying to. . ” She stopped and put a shaky hand

to her forehead.

Graham walked up to her and put her hands on her shoulders.

Gennie looked up into tired silvery blue eyes. “You’re exhausted.

You need to sleep,” Gennie whispered.

“We will discuss this in the morning when we are both rested.

There is no urgency tonight. We will find out what this company

and this woman has to do with me. It has been quite an evening,

I must admit. I think sleep is a very good idea,” Graham said in a

low voice. “Sleep with me tonight, Genevieve.”

“I don’t think sex right now…” she started, and Graham put

her warm fingertips to her lips, quieting Gennie.

“I am not speaking of sex. Neither of us is ready for that right

now. I want to sleep with you, only sleep.” She kissed her lightly

on the lips.

Gennie sighed and melted against her body.

Graham moaned into the kiss. She pulled back and blinked.

“I-I think we should limit our kissing.” She stopped and shivered

violently, and Gennie chuckled.

“I agree. No more kissing,” Gennie whispered and kissed her

chin; that was all she could reach. “I’ll be out in a minute.” She

walked into the bathroom and closed the door.

Graham sighed and shivered again. She then stoked the fire

and turned off the lights. She undressed and crawled into bed.

Paradise

She could not wait to feel Genevieve’s body next to her.

Gennie came out and found Graham already in the big bed.

She slipped in under the covers, then sat up quickly.

“Holy shit! You’re naked!” she exclaimed.

Graham sat up and rolled her eyes. “Genevieve, why do you

keep saying that?” she asked seriously. “It is how I sleep,” she said

tiredly and lay back. “I do not want to cause you any discomfort.

I will put something on.”

Gennie reached up and gently pulled her down. “No, don’t.

You’re fine,” Gennie whispered. Graham sighed as Gennie sidled

over and put her head on Graham’s chest.

“Is this okay?” Gennie asked and cuddled closer.

Graham was suddenly wide awake now, staring at the ceiling.

Gennie frowned and didn’t move. Neither did Graham. Gennie

couldn’t tell if she was breathing or not.

“Graham?”

“Y-yes?”

“Are you all right?”

“Y-yes.”

“Then why aren’t you breathing?”

Nothing…

“Graham, you’ll pass out, honey. Perhaps this is too much.”

Gennie stifled her chuckle, forgetting that Graham was a forty-

nine-year-old virgin. She tried to move off Graham and onto her

own side of the bed.

Graham’s strong arm stopped her. “No, please, do not move.

I will breathe,” she said obediently and took long deep breaths.

“See, I am breathing.”

Gennie looked up, and in the glow of the fire, she saw the

flushed face, glistening with perspiration. “This is too much.

Maybe I should sleep on the couch.”

“No. Genevieve, I will admit I have never been in this situation

before, but I am a grown woman. You…You are just touching me,

and I am not used to being touched,” she said and felt ridiculous.

Gennie could hear the frustration in her voice and felt the

tension in her body. She lifted up on her elbow and looked at

her.

Kate Sweeney

“You’ve been through so much in your life, and now you’re

going through even more. Don’t be so hard on yourself. You’re

exhausted, please try to sleep.” She lay on her back, bringing

Graham with her.

Graham sighed as she rested her head on Gennie’s chest.

“Now go to sleep,” Gennie whispered and gently raked her

fingernails up and down Graham’s strong bare arm. “I’m sorry

I lied to you.”

“I understand why you did, Genevieve. I trust you not to turn

in this story, though.”

“I won’t. I-I can’t.”

Graham looked up. “Why can’t you? It would be easy for you

to do so. It would mean a great deal to you. You are a journalist,

and it’s your job.”

Gennie swallowed with difficulty and looked into Graham’s

eyes. “It’s much more than just a story now.”

“How do you mean?” Graham laid her head back against

Gennie’s shoulder.

“You mean more to me than the story. And I don’t know

how that happened, but I can’t deny it, and I can’t run the story

whatever it is.” She heard a deep contented sigh. Moments later,

she heard a small sniff.

“Graham? What’s wrong? Please don’t cry,” Gennie whispered

and held on as tight as she could.

“Please, do not let me go,” Graham whispered in a forlorn

voice that broke Gennie’s heart, damning Dr. Reichmann and his

experiment.

“I won’t. I promise,” she whispered once again. “Thank you

for telling me everything.”

Gennie waited for the wonderful response and smiled when

it came.

“You are welcome,” Graham mumbled sincerely.

Gennie shook her head as tears sprang into her eyes when she

realized how deeply she felt for this woman.

Soon, Graham’s breathing pattern told Gennie she was sound

asleep. Smiling, she closed her eyes as she continued to caress the

bare shoulder and followed Graham into a peaceful sleep.

Paradise

Gennie woke slowly. She sighed and opened her eyes. It

was nearly daybreak, and she felt wonderfully warm and safe.

They had moved in their sleep, and Gennie now was on her right

side. Graham was spooned impossibly close behind her, her arm

protectively around her waist, her hand cupping her right breast.

Gennie loved the fit. Her entire body fit perfectly into Graham,

whose chin was resting almost on top of her head. God, she’s tall,

or I’m incredibly short. Gennie laughed inwardly and snuggled

back into the warm body. Graham tightened her embrace and

sighed. Gennie yawned and closed her eyes.

“Are you awake?”

Gennie grinned at the sleepy voice behind her. She cuddled

Graham’s hand to her breast. “Yes.”

Graham laughed as Gennie turned over to face her. “Hi.”

“Hi,” Graham said. “Did you sleep well?”

“Yes, ma’am. And you?”

“I cannot remember such a deep peaceful sleep. I am more

comfortable than I have been.”

“I’m glad.” Gennie looked at the cabin. “Did you really build

all of this?”

“Yes. I am proud of it. I finished it log by log with my own

hands. Hazel Langley and her husband started to build the cabin

long ago. After her husband died, Hazel did not have the heart to

live in it. So here it stayed all those years until she gave it to me.

The cellar was already finished, but the cabin was just a shell.”

Graham sighed dreamily as she continued, “I spent the next

twenty-five years and more working every day. Cutting trees,

clearing the land, planting and harvesting.”

“But you were all alone. So isolated.”

“Yes. It was so strange to be free, trying to fit into a world

where I knew I had no place.”

“And you never thought about the pain of being alone?”

“It filtered through my mind every now and then. But I was

so grateful to all of them. I was lucky. I still am. So I do not dwell

on the pain of it. I am only moving forward. In all, Genevieve, I

would rather be isolated in paradise than be among the doctors

Kate Sweeney

and scientists at the Institute.”

She looked down at the top of the red curls and placed a small

kiss on Genevieve’s head. “Such a tiny woman with such a good

heart,” she whispered. “And fiery temper.”

Gennie laughed along with Graham. Then she gently pulled

Genevieve closer, needing to feel her warm, beautifully alive

body close to her. She was alive and so was Gennie. She actually

was lying in bed with another human being. Tears sprang into

her eyes, and she blinked them away. Her heart filled with such

emotion, she almost wanted to cry out with happiness.

Gennie reached up to caress her cheek. “What are you

thinking?”

Graham smiled. “So much I cannot explain. I feel alive,

Genevieve.” Graham sighed helplessly as her body began to

betray her. A deep urge and need raked through Graham’s body as

she looked down at Gennie. Deep breaths, deep breaths, Graham

recited the mantra and tried unsuccessfully to slip out of bed.

Gennie pulled her back. “Where are you going?”

Graham’s heart raced, her mind was all muddled, and she

couldn’t formulate a sentence now to save her life. She quickly

lay on her back, taking deep breaths.

“So one night with me, and you feel alive, huh?” she

teased.

Graham sported a lopsided grin and looked at the ceiling. “It

would appear so,” she said in a husky voice she did not recognize.

“I almost wish it was bedtime once again.”

“Well, there’s no reason for us to get up, is there?”

Graham frowned for a moment. “I-I do not know. I have never

stayed in bed for any other reason but sleep.” She turned a nice

shade of red as she realized the implications of her statement.

Gennie chuckled nervously and had a wonderful idea. “You

stay right there, Miss Sheridan. We’re going to have breakfast in

bed.”

She jumped out of bed. Graham turned on her side and

propped her head on her arm, watching as Gennie padded through

the living room, then stopped and tossed a few logs on the fire to

get it blazing once again.

Paradise

“You are getting good at that, Genevieve.” Graham grinned

as she watched.

“Thank you.” She bowed slightly.

“You are welcome.”

Fifteen minutes later, Gennie came out of the kitchen carrying

a large tin cookie sheet full of food.

“You don’t have trays,” she scolded playfully, then set it on

the bed and scooted under the covers.

Graham watched with complete amazement. This was yet

another first. “My first breakfast in bed,” she said with childlike

awe. Gennie chuckled and leaned over and kissed her lightly on the

lips. Graham sighed as she pulled back. She then handed Graham

a cup of coffee.

“Thank you,” Graham said.

“You are welcome,” Gennie mimicked her sincerity.

Graham raised an eyebrow. “You sarcastic woman,” she

mumbled happily into her coffee cup.

Gennie giggled, biting into a piece of toast slathered with

butter and the most wonderful jam she ever tasted. “Hmm, God,

what is this? I am constantly amazed at the food you have,” she

said with a mouthful, and Graham laughed as she took a bite, as

well.“It is strawberry-rhubarb. I made this last fall. It keeps very

well.”

“How the hell did you find out how to make all this? I mean,

since I’ve been here, I’ve looked at most of your books. Now I

know you have a photographic memory, but you must have other

books somewhere. Or do you just remember things so easily?”

Graham smiled sheepishly. “Three days ago, at precisely one

thirty in the afternoon, you were standing by the fire and you

said, ‘How long before you’ll let me see what’s in that room in the

cellar? My shoulder is fine, you know. I’m not a child.’ I thought

it was a little childish, but I did not say anything,” Graham said

with a slight grin as she ate a piece of bacon.

Gennie was gaping at her. “Verbatim?”

Graham nodded with a smirk. “It is from the Latin verbum…”

Kate Sweeney

“I know the derivation, smart ass.”

“My God, I love your irreverence, Genevieve,” Graham said,

laughing out loud. “And yes, I remember everything. My brain

sorts everything out, and it works almost like a catalog.”

“Hmm. So I won’t get away with much, will I?” Gennie

grumbled and ate her pancakes.

“I am afraid not. However, I promise not to make a point of

reminding you. I know how that temper of yours works,” Graham

said and drank her coffee.

“Very funny.”

They sat in a comfortable silence and finished breakfast.

Gennie tried not to stare at Graham’s nakedness. However, she

was finding it increasingly hard to do. Graham lay on her side

now, the blanket only up to her waist. Gennie swallowed and tried

to concentrate on something…anything.

“Thank you, Genevieve. That was most enjoyable,” Graham

said and stretched.

Gennie’s eyes nearly popped out of her head at the sight of the

long muscular body stretching out on the bed. The blanket moved

farther down as she stretched, and it now just covered below her

navel. Okay, that’s it! Gennie cried inwardly, sprang off the bed,

and took the breakfast dishes with her.

God, she has no idea what she’s doing, Gennie thought as she

set the dishes on the counter. It’s going to be a long, long winter.

100

Paradise

Chapter 15

Over dinner the next night, Graham asked about Genevieve’s

life. “Why did you become a reporter?”

Gennie thought about it. “I guess I’ve always loved writing.

Journalism seemed a way to do that. I’m not a creative writer,

and I thought I could report the facts with a little emotion,

I suppose, and not just state the facts and be done. There’s so

much more to the truth. It’s not all black and white. There’s

so much gray area that I felt I could get that out to the readers, as

well,” she said, and Graham gave her a genuine smile.

“I can see you sitting behind a desk, frantically typing away,

cursing at anyone who interrupted you.”

Gennie laughed, knowing it was true. Then she thought of

New York, and a dark look wafted over her. Graham noticed

it. It was so apparent it made her shiver slightly. Perhaps it was

her deep blue eyes. Graham was not sure. “Tell me what you are

thinking about,” she gently urged. She was getting flashes in her

mind of a big room with people all around, most sitting at desks.

Gennie, broken from her thoughts, sighed heavily. “I was a

junior reporter for The New York Times. I was idealistic, young,

and very naïve.” She then turned red. “And very full of myself. It

came back to bite me in the ass.”

Graham grimaced once again at the confusing mental image.

“You cannot mean that literally, Genevieve,” she said, frowning.

Gennie laughed openly. “No, honey, I don’t mean that literally.

It means I wasn’t mature enough to see what was happening right

101

Kate Sweeney

under my nose,” she snorted unhappily. “And I call myself a

reporter.”

“What happened?” Graham asked tenderly. “By the way, I

love it when you call me honey.”

Gennie blushed and ate her food. Graham watched her.

“Should I find an appropriate term of endearment for you, may

I use it?”

Gennie really blushed now. “Your honest emotion is always

unexpected. You don’t have to ask,” she said in almost a shy voice.

“Thank you. I am sorry, now continue, please,” she said and

drank her coffee.

“Where was I?”

Graham closed her eyes and repeated. “No, honey, I don’t

mean that literally. It means I wasn’t mature enough to see what

was happening right under my nose. Then you gave a cute little

snort and said—and I call myself a reporter.”

Gennie glared at her playfully and Graham chuckled. “It

comes in handy sometimes.”

“Anyway. I was involved in this big story. I thought it was

my chance to prove myself, and I committed the cardinal sin of

reporting. I listened to a co-worker and took his advice instead

of following my own instincts. I took him at his word and got

burned. When the story leaked, my name was all over the place.

The paper was nearly sued and I was fired.”

Graham was visibly upset. “What was the story about?”

“Some government funding shit that was hush-hush. I had all

my sources, all my notes. It was all there, all the truths. However,

I followed my ego, instead of my conscience.”

“When did this happen, Genevieve?”

“Two years ago. We were digging so far back. It went back

as far as the Kennedy administration, for chrissakes. I found out

shit that I never thought I would. It was back when we started the

space program in the sixties. You know, right after Korea, right

after Eisenhower. Something was going on, and goddamn it, I

had all the facts.” She angrily stood and paced in front of the fire.

She rolled up her sleeves and jammed her hands deep into her

jeans pockets.

102

Paradise

Graham watched as her mind raced. She closed her eyes and

frantically leafed through the catalog in her brain. There was a

connection. She knew it. Behind her closed eyes, a network of

words, books, documents, and conversations flashed through her

brain. Her gaze darted all around as she searched every piece of

information she ever took into her mind.

Gennie stopped pacing to watch in awe as Graham sat there

with her eyes closed. She looked like she was in a state of REM

sleep. Her hands shook slightly as they lay perfectly flat on the

table. Instinctively, Gennie knew not to move or distract her.

The room was deafeningly silent but for the quiet hiss of the

logs in the fireplace as they burned.

Suddenly, Graham groaned and shook her head. She swayed

in her seat, opened her eyes, and blinked several times. She

looked at Gennie, who had rushed to her side. She was kneeling

next to her with her hand on her arm. For a moment, Graham

tried to focus. Gennie thought her eyes changed colors for an

instant. They were a darker blue, then quickly changed back to

the familiar adorable silvery blue that Gennie loved.

Graham took a deep breath and appeared to be her old self.

She looked down at the worried face and grinned.

“You wanna tell me what that was all about? You scared the

shit out of me, Stretch.” Gennie sat back on her heels.

Graham cocked her head and continued grinning. “You do

love to use vulgarity. Have you noticed?”

Gennie glared at her. “As much as you hate to use contractions,

yes.” Graham laughed and reached down to caress her cheek. “I

was doing something I have not done in years, and I am a little

out of practice,” she said seriously and stood. She immediately

swayed a bit, and Gennie grabbed her around the waist.

“Okay, sit down. You’re too big to carry to bed,” she said,

trying to hide her concern.

Graham sat, and Gennie got her a glass of water. She noticed

how Graham’s hand shook slightly.

“What’s going on? Tell me.” Gennie pulled the chair up next

to her and sat. Graham shook her head.

10

Kate Sweeney

“It is nothing.”

“Bullshit, it is nothing. What’s going on?” she asked, and

Graham raised an eyebrow. “I’m not playing around.” Her voice

was unwavering. Graham opened her mouth, and Gennie put up

her hand. “Don’t even go there. Save the strong silent type for the

bedroom.”

Graham grinned slightly. “I am the one who is psychic,

remember? And you are quite adorable when you get angry.”

“Cut the crap,” Gennie said sternly, then whispered, “And

thank you. Now tell me what happened or I’ll strangle you.”

Graham took a deep irritated breath. “I know you will not

give up. When I was younger, I could close my eyes and see

everything I have ever come in contact with, through my brain.

It was as if my brain was a library, and I could pull anything out

at any time. I used to do it daily when I was at the Institute. It

was a regular test to see if I was truly genetically correct or just a

fluke,” she said. Then she smiled. “I was no fluke.”

Gennie chuckled and shook her head. “I can see that.” She

reached over and touched her warm cheek. The heat generated by

this woman was amazing. “So what happened just now?”

“I never really had a reason to test myself anymore. Therefore,

it is like anything else. If you do not use it…” She shrugged her

explanation.

“You lose it. So you tried to do too much right now. You burned

out a board in your mainframe, and you had a slight meltdown. Is

that what you’re saying?”

“In layman’s terms, yes. I had a meltdown,” she agreed and

drank her water.

“How about not in layman’s terms?” she asked curiously.

“I am afraid it would be a little over your mainframe.” Graham

smirked just a bit. This interaction with another human being was

quite enjoyable, especially when she got this reaction.

“Just what is that supposed to mean? I’m not stupid, you

know,” Gennie said angrily.

Graham gave her an innocent look. “I do not think you are

stupid, sweetheart.”

“Really? It sure sounds like it,” she snapped.

10

Paradise

“Would you rather I lie to you?” Graham was disappointed

that she had not acknowledged her term of endearment.

“No, I don’t want to you lie to me. You can’t lie,” Gennie

grumbled and sat back. Then she looked at the dejected look on

Graham’s face. “Why ‘sweetheart’?”

Graham grinned like a love-struck fool, which she was. “When

I was a young woman, Doc called me that. It felt so comforting

that I really realized how much he cared for me. With one simple

word, I felt great depth for the first time in my life.”

“Thank you. I feel honored that you would like to call me

sweetheart. Say it again,” she said softly.

Graham leaned forward, taking both hands in her own.

“Genevieve, my sweetheart,” she whispered and tenderly kissed

both hands. “Now come with me.” She took Genevieve by the

hand.Genevieve grinned and started for the bed. Graham started

for the kitchen as they tugged in different directions. When they

stopped, Gennie gave Graham a curious look.

“Where are you going? I thought…”

They stared at each other. Graham felt her body temperature

rise. Gennie’s face was beet red. They laughed and looked

everywhere but each other.

“Okay, where did you want to go?” Gennie asked.

“We will discuss your wonderful option later, but now I want

to show you the room in the cellar.” She opened the cellar door.

She flipped on another light, and Gennie walked in behind

her, completely amazed.

It looked like an office. On a desk to her right was a huge

computer. The opposite wall, bookcases lined the wall filled

with… “What’s in those? Those aren’t books,” she said seriously

and looked closer.

“No, they are computer disks. All the information they ever

had me read are on those disks.”

Gennie was stunned. There must be… “Thousands,” she

whispered, and Graham nodded as she looked around.

“How do you power this monster?” Gennie pointed to the

huge computer screen.

10

Kate Sweeney

“Satellite. It needs no electricity, no phone outlet. Doc King

arranged it for me. I compiled more information. However, I

was tired of it. I felt as though I was back at the Institute, and I

stopped. Now I play solitaire. Oh, you should see this game. It is

so much fun…” she said seriously and sat at the desk and powered

up the computer.

Gennie gaped at her. She had all this technology, all this

knowledge, and she was playing computer games. Gennie rapidly

shook her head and looked around. Then it struck Gennie; she

thought about her time in New York and her job.

“Do you have old newspaper articles?” she asked as she

scanned the library in front of her.

“Mm-hmm.” Graham grunted her agreement as she played

the space game. “Bottom left are all articles written by your New

York Times in the past ten years,” she said absently.

“Are you reading my mind?”

“Just knew you would want to show me.”

Gennie searched and found the CD and pulled it out. She then

turned to the grown woman as she shifted back and forth in her

chair, putting body English on her cyber opponents.

“Ha! Got you. .” she whispered as the screen lit up.

Gennie shook her head and smiled. “Excuse me, Captain

Kirk, but if I could interrupt for just a moment.”

Graham sighed grudgingly and turned to her. “Oh, all right.

Give me the CD.” Graham held her hand out. “I won…” she said

happily and inserted the CD. She then stood and held the chair for

the eager Gennie. “This will not be as much fun as shooting down

the alien invaders.”

Gennie gave her a smug grin. “I’ll chance it, thanks.”

Gennie sat back and scrolled down the enormous file until

she came to the right date. New York Times Reporter Leaks

Confidential Information.

Behind her, Graham frowned deeply. As she read the article,

she placed her hands lovingly on Gennie’s shoulders. Both women

read and said nothing.

“What was the Omega Company?” Graham asked quietly.

“It’s an information resource company worth millions. We

10

Paradise

got a good deal of information from them. They were the ones

who were going to sue the paper. Someone leaked the information

out before the article hit the paper. I was the scapegoat.”

Graham nodded as they continued to scroll down and read

the lengthy article. Graham’s heart saddened as she saw Gennie’s

name.

Gennie Gastineau, junior reporter, in a naïve move, leaked

information, and The New York Times summarily fired her.

“It’s a shame,” the managing editor said. “Ms. Gastineau

has great instincts, just not on this story. It cost her and nearly

cost the paper. We’re sorry to see her go.”

Omega Co. CEO Althea Verna hoped The Times would do

the “right thing” regarding Ms. Gastineau. “It is unthinkable that

this could happen. The Omega Co. prides itself on confidentiality

and discretion. Ms. Gastineau breeched that confidence. If The

Times backs her, they, too, are accountable.”

“So they fired you and you did nothing wrong,” Graham said

softly and rubbed her shoulders.

“Oh, no, Graham, I did. As I told my editor, I was naïve. I did

tell another reporter. I needed help, and he was going to help me.

I think he was the one who leaked it, though I could never prove

it. I was humiliated and just wanted to go home.” She leaned back

in the chair and let out a deep breath. “I was stupid.”

Graham kissed the top of her head. “You were young.”

“I was getting too close. I got wind of this story about some

project funded with government money. Names of some very

influential people started surfacing, and that’s when Roger told

me to go to this Omega Company, my first mistake,” she said

angrily. “No, I take that back, Roger was my first mistake, Omega

was my second. I didn’t think it through. I was too caught up in

the story, too concerned with my own ego, and I paid for it. I may

not have leaked the information, but I certainly screwed it up.”

“I take it Roger was the other reporter,” Graham said logically,

and Gennie nodded. “What type of project?” Graham knew now

she needed to tell Gennie, tell her all of it.

“This is what I told Jon, as well.” Gennie took a deep breath.

“A few German scientists had been given immunity in 1 after

10

Kate Sweeney

World War II and came to the United States. Evidently, they were

working on something, I don’t know. My guess was a project

either military, scientific, or like Los Alamos, but I never got far

enough to find out. When I started digging and involving that

Omega Company, that’s when the rug was pulled out from under

me.”“Rug?”

Gennie laughed and whirled around in her chair. She looked

up into the confused but loving silvery blue eyes.

“It is another colloquialism, am I correct?” Graham asked.

“That did not literally happen, right?”

“Right. It means I was set up,” she said, and Graham cocked

her head. Gennie stood on her tiptoes and kissed her on the cheek.

“I was framed. Someone wanted the story stopped, and I was the

patsy… The fall guy, the dupe… The. .”

Graham rolled her eyes and kissed her deeply. “I get it,” she

whispered against her lips. “I am so sorry this happened to you.”

Gennie pulled back and kissed her nose. “I am, too. Do you

think there’s any connection with you?”

Graham stepped back and frowned in confusion. “Why

would you think that?”

“I don’t know. You were part of an experiment, which I

assume the government funded. I don’t believe in coincidence,

honey. I think we are all connected somehow. Maybe I’m thinking

too much.” She pulled out the CD and replaced it. “This is an

unbelievable amount of information you have. I can’t believe

you’ve stored all this information in that gorgeous head of yours.”

She glanced at Graham. “It’s kinda sexy.”

“I am not sexy, Genevieve.”

Gennie let out a nervous laugh. “Oh, yes, you are.”

“So are you,” Graham said almost shyly. She then grinned.

“You think so?” Gennie ran her fingers up Graham’s arm.

“Thank you.”

“You are welcome.” Graham then held on to Gennie’s hand.

“There is something else I need to tell you before there’s any more

talk of who is sexy.”

“Okay. I’m all ears.”

10

Paradise

Graham looked deep into her eyes with such intensity that it

made Gennie shiver uncontrollably. “I have not been completely

honest with you, Genevieve. You must listen to everything I tell

you,” Graham said with quiet resolution.

Gennie swallowed with difficulty; she nearly gulped and

nodded. She sat back down at the desk and smiled. Graham paced

back and forth, trying to figure out how she was going to start

this. “When I told you how I came to be, it was mostly true.

However, I left out one important fact.” She avoided Gennie’s

confused look.

“And that was….” Gennie gently prodded.

Graham took a deep quivering breath and trembled slightly,

which made Gennie extremely nervous. She remained quiet, not

an easy task for her.

“Do you remember when I said I was not like you?” Graham

asked hesitantly, and Gennie chuckled.

“Yes, very funny. You said I would only make a suitable mate

once you sucked my brains…” She stopped dead and blinked up

at her lover. She then swallowed hard. “You were joking…”

Graham winced a bit. “Partly…”

Gennie’s eyes widened. “How partly, Stretch?” she asked as

her heart raced. “Oh, God. You are an alien?” Her voice rose, and

Graham cringed.

“No, no,” she said quietly and gave Gennie a sheepish look.

Gennie sat there staring up at her. “No, no, then what?”

10

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 16

“Graham, you’re scaring the fuck out of me. Now tell me

what’s going on. What the shit are you talking about?”

Graham knew the vulgarity was the onset of anger or sexual

arousal. Right now, anger was a safe bet, so she quickly took the

CD out of the bottom drawer and placed it in the drive.

“Genevieve, please keep an open mind. I need you to understand

this,” Graham begged, and Gennie took a deep controlled breath

and nodded. “It is not as bad as you are thinking.”

Gennie gave her an incredulous look. “You’re telling me

you’re not like me but…”

“All right, please. Please, just listen to this. It is all I have, all I

know,” Graham said seriously and typed in a few commands.

Gennie looked at the screen. A tall dark-haired woman

appeared in a tan jumpsuit, sitting at a long desk. She was smiling,

as if looking into a camera. Gennie realized she looked just like

Graham, and her eyes were much more silver than blue.

“Hello, I have no idea where to start this. They wanted me

to send you this communication if something were to happen to

me.” She cleared her throat and smiled again.

“I am your mother. My name is Stacy Nadirehs. I suppose

that’s the best way to start. I was born in Arizona and am from

the Maricopa tribe. So was your father.”

Gennie watched the video and saw how nervous this woman

was. “I’ve agreed to be part of an experiment.” She stopped and

110

Paradise

smiled. “It’s a wonderful time in the world. The scientific world it

taking off like the rockets we are shooting into outer space.” She

stopped again, seemingly to collect her words. “The experiment

they are trying here at the Institute deals with DNA. It is far too

complicated to tell you now. It took me some time to wrap my

mind around this. It’s all new and exciting, and I want to be part

of it. You see, I cannot bear a child. We had tried, and each time,

we failed. The doctors here at the Institute want to try something,

and I have agreed. They will take my egg and fertilize it with

a donor, and when the time is right, they will implant it in my

uterus. I know this sounds so clinical and you might think it’s a

horrible way to be born, but I truly want to be part of this.”

Stacy Nadirehs stopped again and took a long drink of water.

“You may be wondering about your father. He was a wonderful,

kind man. He was killed in an automobile accident three months

ago. It saddens me greatly that he will not be here to experience

this wonder. They were to use his sperm in the experiment, but

now Dr. Reichmann says it will work with a donor. He assured me

one will be used that has Michael’s, your father’s, attributes. It is

all strange to me, but I do so want to go on with this. Even more

so now…” She stopped once again. Gennie watched this woman

wipe her eyes before she continued.

“Dr. King is wonderful. He’s so kind and supportive. And

Dr. Reichmann seems a little harsh, but he has his moments of

kindness and compassion. He is a genius, they tell me. They chose

me because I have psychic ability and my IQ is quite high. I had

no idea about the IQ, but my paranormal qualities are well known

among my people. They tell me I will pass these attributes on to

you, with what they say will be off the charts. So I am thinking

you will be a brain-child.” Gennie smiled along with Stacy as she

watched.

“I cannot wait to bring you there. I just wanted you to know I

love you already, and I always will. Perhaps you and I have already

had this talk, and we are happy and living on the reservation. I am

so excited to see if you will be a boy or a girl.” She looked beyond

the camera, then nodded. “They tell me it is time for me to go.”

Gennie saw the wide smile, and her heart broke knowing how

111

Kate Sweeney

this turned out. She wiped the tear that slipped down her cheek.

“I will see you soon, my child. In nine short months, I will

hold you in my arms, and we will begin our life together. Until

then. .I am already loving you.”

The screen went dark, and Gennie sat there staring at it. She

reached her hand back and felt Graham’s hand in hers.

“I am sorry I lied to you, Genevieve,” she said in a quiet, but

honest voice.

Gennie turned her chair around to her. “Oh, Graham, you

didn’t lie, sweetie.”

When Graham hung her head, Gennie stood. She cupped

Graham’s face. “Look at me.”

Graham lifted her head with tears brimming in her eyes. “I

am not like you,” she whispered. “I feel like an alien.”

“It is a bit much to deal with, isn’t it?” Gennie said softly.

Graham nodded. “I was not conceived with love but in a test

tube. I do not know who my father is, and my mother is gone.

My mother was murdered by the very man she thought kind and

compassionate. I spent my young life isolated and the remainder

isolated and hiding from the people who murdered my parents.

So, yes, sweetheart, it is a bit much.”

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“Because of the circumstances. Had I told you the truth, I

figured you would have tried to find some way off the mountain.

You were injured, and in this weather, you would never get down

the mountain, but knowing you, you would try and die for it.” She

stopped and hung her head again. “You can leave now. In another

month, Dan will be here with the supplies. You can leave with

him. I am sorry I hurt you and sorry you were involved. I can only

trust you will not betray Hazel and Dan. You can go back to your

Lindsey and your job and forget this whole nightmare. I am sorry

you did not get your story. I think I need to be alone.”

She then turned away and walked upstairs. Gennie said

nothing as she watched her. “This would have been a great story.”

She watched the video again, wondering how many times Graham

had watched it. Seeing her mother and never meeting her. “This

truly sucks.” She sat back and looked around the room at all the

112

Paradise

CDs and articles. “Okay, Gastineau, we now need the connection

between what happened to you two years ago in New York and

your being here with Graham now. The story you were working

on had to do with the government funding some project, and I bet

this was it…”

In her gut, she knew she was right. This was the story she

investigated, and they stopped her. Not only stopped her but had

her fired and humiliated. She then thought of the Omega Company.

They were the ones who tried to sue the paper. She hooked onto

the Internet and did her research. She would find out what the hell

was going on, but now she needed that picture of Althea Verna

to show Graham. In a matter of minutes, she found it. She did

indeed look like Graham; the resemblance was too great. Though

the hairstyle was different and this woman was decidedly more

feminine, they could be sisters. Althea’s features, however, were

very sharp and mean-looking. Gennie cringed. “She looks like a

bitch.” She printed out the picture and ran upstairs to Graham.

Graham was not around. Her coat was gone as was the

shotgun. Gennie looked out the window and saw her once again

walking back toward the cabin. “No hat, no gloves.” She sighed

and watched as Graham walked slowly and dejectedly back to the

cabin.

Gennie’s heart ached for her. What a horrible existence

Graham had. It was hard enough to hear about the Institute, but

to see Graham’s mother in that video and watch her so excited

at the prospect of motherhood was even more difficult. Gennie’s

sorrow could easily turn into anger. It surprised her that Graham

had not resorted to anger. If anyone had a right, she did.

With that, Graham walked into the kitchen. She looked at

Gennie for an instant, then took off her coat, walked into the

living room, and placed the shotgun above the mantel. Then she

knelt and warmed her hands by the fire. Gennie stood by the

kitchen table, her arms folded across her chest.

“So, Nadirehs…No hat, no gloves?” Gennie asked sternly.

Graham shot her an incredulous look. She searched Gennie’s

eyes, then a wisp of a smile flashed across Graham’s handsome

features. “I feel confined in them.”

11

Kate Sweeney

“You’d be naked 2/ if you could, wouldn’t you?” Gennie

walked over and sat on the hearth. The forlorn look engulfed

Graham’s face. “How did you get this video?”

“Dr. Reichmann and whatever government agency kept Doc

King pretty much in the dark. Well, completely, as it turns out.

He knew nothing of the extent of Reichmann’s experiment. They

only told him about the genetic breakthrough about DNA and

the test. They told him that Stacy Nadirehs was to be the first

woman to have this procedure. While they would monitor her,

she would live a normal life with her child. That was not the case.

My mother died on the operating table. Doc King later found out

that she had a cesarean delivery, and Dr. Reichmann allowed her

to die from ‘loss of blood.’”

“If he was kept in the dark, how did Doc King know all

of this?” Gennie had that old feeling deep in her gut. It felt

exhilarating; she leaned in and waited for Graham to go on.

“The anesthesiologist told him. The next day, they transferred

him. Doc thinks they killed him, as well. As the years went by

and Dr. Reichmann got more senile, Doc said they all thought he

was crazy. Then, one afternoon, Doc was in his office and opened

the file drawer, and staring right at him was the file. Pages and

pages of notes, pictures of my mother. It was all there, how they

performed their ‘experiment’ and finally killed her. She served

her purpose, and they eliminated her. She trusted them,” she

said in such a low voice Gennie could barely hear her. Graham

collected her thoughts and continued.

“That was when he really started to think of a way to get me

out of there. The minute Dr. Reichmann died, Doc went back and

took the CD and made a copy of it. He made sure everything was

still in order, so he took nothing and made sure it was all there.

Doc wanted them to be sure he was still in the dark about the

entire experiment. The CD is all we have. He did not tell me about

this until I was safe here.”

She sat back on her heels and tiredly rubbed her face. Gennie

took a deep thoughtful breath and shook her head. “Something is

missing. On that video, your mother, who was beautiful, by the

way…”

11

Paradise

“Thank you.” Graham gave her a warm smile.

“You’re welcome. Strong genes. Now stop interrupting,” she

said softly. “Your mother said you were to be extremely intelligent

and even more supremely psychic. No offense, but I don’t see the

supreme part. The intelligence? Yes.”

Graham frowned. “I have psychic abilities,” she argued

halfheartedly.

“I know, but honestly, I’ve seen and read about people who

can run circles around you,” she said seriously. “Did they actually

do genetic engineering, or were you just a test tube baby?”

Graham frowned in total confusion. “I do not understand

where you are going with this.”

Gennie leaned in. “I was under the impression that genetically

engineered DNA caused your intelligence factor. If your mother

already had these abilities, why muck around with the DNA?

They wouldn’t have to. He seemed certain that you’d be a super

brain with her chromosome alone. What happened to the psychic

part?”

Graham had a headache. She rubbed her temple. “I do not

know. Doc told me he was involved with the DNA splicing. He

said he knew that I was engineered for intelligence,” she said

tiredly, then waved her hand. “I do not know, maybe they gave it

to someone else.”

Both women stared at each other. “Shit, I nearly forgot.” She

handed Graham the photo.

Graham’s eyes grew wide as she looked from the photo to

Gennie and back again. “Striking resemblance.”

“Spooky, huh?” Gennie said.

“Gives me the heebie-jeebies.”

“That too.”

11

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 17

Graham and Gennie lay in each other’s arms, listening to

each other’s steady breathing.

“Are you asleep?” Graham whispered, and Gennie stirred

against her side.

“No. Can’t you sleep?” She lazily ran her fingers over the top

of her breasts. Graham sighed and tightened her arm around her

shoulders.

“There is too much going on in my mind right now.”

“It is a lot, but I’m so glad I know everything. Are you glad

you told me?”

“Yes, I am. I-I am starting to feel connected to you,

Genevieve.”

“That’s good because I’m feeling the same for you.” She

continued to run her fingers across Graham’s chest.

“I do adore your touch, sweetheart. I love calling you

sweetheart.”

Gennie chuckled. “I love hearing it.” She kissed just above

her breast. She heard the slight hitch in her voice. “Sorry,” she

whispered and pulled away.

“No, please, Genevieve. I don’t want you to stop tonight. I

have such an overwhelming desire for you, I can’t stand it,” she

said in a low, sultry voice.

Gennie took a deep breath and looked up. “Are you sure?

Is this what you want?” she asked, wanting this more than she

realized.

11

Paradise

Graham grinned and reached down to gently cup her face.

“Yes, if you haven’t noticed, I’m starting to use contractions. You’d

best do something quick.” She and Gennie chuckled nervously.

“Please, sweetheart. Show me. Love me,” she pleaded quietly.

She then easily pulled Gennie up, wrapping her arm around her,

and kissed her deeply.

Gennie pulled back and gazed down into the silvery blue eyes

now filled with desire. It was amazing how everything was right

there, right in Graham’s eyes. She tenderly kissed her lips as her

fingertips traced the line of her jaw, down to her neck.

As she neared the aching breast, Graham started breathing

heavily. “Do not stop, please,” she said in a low voice.

Without another word between them, Gennie allowed her

hand to caress the small firm breast. Graham was trying to

control her body, which was now perspiring completely. Gennie’s

soft fingers toyed with the hard nipple, gently rubbing it between

her finger and thumb. This caused a deep groan from Graham,

who twitched and held on.

Gennie then couldn’t help it. “God, you have a beautiful body,

Graham. I need to feel you. Is this all right?” she asked quietly,

wanting to make sure Graham was comfortable. She looked up,

and Graham smiled and nodded; she couldn’t speak.

Her lips then engulfed Graham’s small breast, her tongue

lightly flicked back and forth. With that, Graham let out a

strangled cry and arched her back. Her body tensed, and Gennie,

loving the taste of this woman’s tender flesh, sucked a bit too

hard, and Graham’s body went into overdrive. Her body tensed

again and all movement ceased.

“Gennie!” she cried out as her body quickly experienced her

first orgasm. Her thighs clamped shut, and she writhed under

Gennie, who knew this would be a quick orgasm for her.

“Oh, oh,” she cried out again, then her body went completely

limp. Gennie stopped, and Graham, breathing as if she had run a

race, pulled her so close Gennie couldn’t breathe for a moment.

“Are you all right?” Gennie asked, her head buried in

Graham’s shoulder. “Honey, I can’t breathe,” she mumbled, and

Graham loosened her embrace.

11

Kate Sweeney

Gennie moved up and looked down at Graham. She tenderly

wiped the damp hair off her brow and kissed her forehead.

“Amazing,” Graham whispered in a ragged voice. “My body

was on fire, Genevieve. I-I…” She stopped and shook her head;

words failed her.

Gennie smiled and kissed her dry lips, then rested her head

on her shoulder. “It’s a wonderful feeling, isn’t it?”

“Truly wonderful.” Graham sighed again, and suddenly her

body was responding to some deep need she could not explain.

She wanted to feel Genevieve, to hold her, to touch her body.

Her instincts took over and not thinking, she quickly rolled

Gennie onto her back. Gennie let out a surprised gasp as Graham

loomed over her, her eyes filled with passion. “I need to feel you,

Genevieve. I want you to feel the same as I do.”

The confident voice worried Gennie but exhilarated her, as

well. Her own arousal was at full force. She wanted Graham to

make love to her, to take and possess her. She had never wanted

anything so much in her life.

“May I touch you?” Graham asked breathlessly.

“You don’t have to ask. You can—”

It was all she got out. Graham kissed her with such hunger

that it took Gennie’s breath away. Both women moaned into the

bruising kiss as Graham’s hand frantically roamed over her upper

torso. She needed to feel every inch of this woman. She then

growled in frustration when the T-shirt got in her way.

“Take this off, Genevieve,” she grunted quickly. Gennie was

beside herself as she partially sat up and started to strip off the

shirt. Graham already had her mouth on her breast before the

shirt was off. Gennie let out a hiss of pleasure as she felt the

warm tongue hungrily lapping back and forth. Gennie latched on

to Graham’s neck and held her in place.

“Yes, Graham. Don’t stop,” she pleaded, and Graham groaned

her response from deep in her throat as she devoured Gennie’s

breast. “Oh, my God!” Gennie cried out, and Graham felt the

throbbing deep in her belly at the sound of Gennie’s voice.

Graham’s hand moved down her stomach to her hips, where

once again Gennie’s clothes got in the way. Growling lowly, she

11

Paradise

took her mouth from Gennie’s breast long enough to strip the

shorts off with one hand, then threw them over her head.

“No more wearing clothes to bed,” she said in a low sensual

voice, and at that point, Gennie would have agreed to anything.

“I-I can’t help myself. I need…I…” She stopped as her hands were

everywhere, touching, kneading, and pinching. Gennie was sure

to have bruises in the morning. She couldn’t care less.

Gennie was wild with lust. “Take whatever you need, Graham,

now,” she begged in a voice she barely recognized. Never had she

said that to anyone. She grabbed at Graham’s hand and quickly

brought it between her legs, amazed at her brazen behavior.

Graham gasped as she felt the moisture drenching her fingers.

The scent of Gennie’s arousal wafted up to her, and her nostrils

flared. Something deep inside guided Graham. Instincts took

over, and for the first time, her mind did not control her actions.

With every cry of pleasure from Gennie, another torrent of

moisture covered Graham’s hand. It was heavenly as her fingers

slid in and around the moist crevice. It was warm and soft, and

Graham could not get enough.

“Graham!” Gennie cried out and arched her back, her nails

clawing at Graham’s strong shoulders and back. “Shit! Don’t

stop. . Inside, Graham, please.”

Graham was moaning and sweating profusely, her head

buried against Gennie’s breast. She took the taut nipple into her

mouth once again and sucked hard. Gennie frantically raised her

hips, and Graham instinctively delved her fingers into Gennie,

astounded by the feeling. Her fingers moved all around the warm

soft haven. It was comforting, it was safe, and Graham felt as if

she were a part of Gennie.

Instinctively, she thrust her fingers in farther, and from the

cry of pleasure from Gennie, she knew this was a good thing. She

continued, thrusting in and out. Her own body moving, thrusting

into Gennie’s smaller one.

“God, Graham!” Gennie clawed at Graham’s back. Graham

felt the inner muscle tighten around her fingers as she groaned

into Gennie’s shoulder. “Don’t…stop…Please.” Gennie panted

raggedly.

11

Kate Sweeney

Graham obediently continued, amazed that she could give

this woman pleasure. She was sure she was hurting her as she

frantically thrust. However, Gennie’s cries of pleasure spurred

her on. Then Gennie pushed her head toward her breast. Graham

gladly latched on to the rock hard nipple and sucked hungrily as

she loved her.

“Now, Graham,” Gennie cried out in a sob, and her body

froze for a moment. Then with one final thrust from Graham,

she slipped right over the edge into the most lustful wonderful

orgasm she had ever known. Wave after wave consumed her as

Graham continued.

Finally, it was too much. Her body went limp. “Enough. Please,

enough,” she whimpered, and Graham lifted her damp head and

slowed her movements. “Easy, honey…” Gennie whispered, and

Graham stopped. Both women were completely drenched and

breathing heavily.

“I do not want to take my hand away. You feel so warm, so

soft,” Graham whispered as her head lay on Gennie’s damp chest.

Gennie reached up with a tired hand and ran her fingers through

the damp thick hair.

“Leave it there for just a moment. It feels so good to have you

inside me. My God,” she whispered in awe.

They lay like that for several moments until Graham eased

her hand out of the warmth. Gennie groaned as she felt the loss,

then wrapped her arms around Graham’s neck.

Graham kissed her then, tenderly and with such emotion that

it left both women breathless. Gennie felt moisture against her

lips. She looked up to see tears streaming down Graham’s face.

Reaching up, she gently brushed the tears away.

“Thank you, Genevieve,” Graham whispered and leaned into

her salvation. She gently moved her face against Gennie’s hand.

“You’re thanking me? Oh, Graham. You have no idea what

you’ve done to me.” Gennie sighed.

“Thank you for allowing me to love you.” Graham kissed

the palm of her hand. “If I do nothing for the rest of my life, I

will know that I have given another human being pleasure. I have

pleased you?”

120

Paradise

Gennie chuckled nervously. “I have never been so well loved

and pleasured in my life.”

“Now you are just saying that because it was my first time.”

Graham reached in and gently touched her palm to Gennie’s

already oversensitive nipple.

“No, I’m not. You were magnificent,” Gennie said honestly

and ran her fingers through her hair.

“I am not magnificent.” Graham avoided her look. Gennie

grinned as Graham looked up. “Was it truly pleasing?”

Gennie rolled her eyes. “When a woman begs you to stop, it’s

always pleasing.”

Graham frowned in confusion as she watched her hand lightly

stroke the sensitive mound. “Why beg someone to stop if it feels

so good?”

Gennie chuckled and gently cupped her face, pulling it up to

her. “When I get my strength back, you’ll find out.”

Graham cocked her head to one side. “I have experienced an

orgasm,” she reminded her logically. Gennie grinned and rolled

her eyes. Graham swallowed hard. “There is more?”

Though she was much smaller, Gennie had the tall stunned

woman on her back in a heartbeat. “Miss Sheridan, you

overwhelmed me back there. What got into you?”

Graham shrugged. “Honestly, sweetheart, I do not know.

Perhaps …” She stopped and blushed horribly. Gennie grinned.

“What? Tell me,” she urged, then lay almost on top of her.

Graham moaned slightly, feeling the small body sliding against

her. “I think when the scent of you filled my senses, something

took over. The need to have you was overwhelming,” she admitted,

then gave a worried look. “I did not hurt you, did I? I am so much

bigger than you.”

Gennie reached up and put her fingertips against the dry lips.

“No, you didn’t hurt me. It was a bit more forceful than I’m used

to, but I liked it.” She wiggled her eyebrows.

Graham blushed deeply and kissed her fingertips. “I enjoyed

giving you pleasure, Genevieve.” She pulled her small body up to

her and kissed her deeply.

121

Kate Sweeney

The passion was rising in both of them again as the heated

kiss deepened. Tongues fought for control and both women were

moaning and whimpering. Gennie pulled back, and they stared

into each other’s eyes for a moment. Then Gennie sported a

wicked grin that made Graham’s heart pound.

“Now, Miss Sheridan, be prepared to beg,” she whispered and

kissed Graham passionately. As she pulled away, she erotically

sucked on her bottom lip.

In the end, Graham begged and begged. .

Sprawled out on her stomach and spread eagle, Graham woke

slowly. She tried to move, but she felt a great weight on her back.

She moved her head slightly to look behind her and saw a mass

of red curls lying across the back of her shoulders. She chuckled

openly.

“Do not move,” Gennie mumbled, lying across Graham’s

back.“This is an enormous bed. What are you doing on my back?”

Graham asked in a low sleepy voice; she nestled her head into the

soft pillow.

“Last night, after I had you begging, by the way,” Gennie

added. Graham let out a low seductive chuckle as Gennie

continued, “You foolishly thought there wasn’t much more

to experience. So I was about to use my sexual expertise and

corrupt you once again when we both fell asleep. Anyway, I like

it up here. You have a strong, yet very soft back, Stretch.” Gennie

kissed her shoulder.

“Thank you…Red,” Graham said, pleased with the new

nickname. Gennie chuckled and lightly nipped at the soft skin of

her neck. Graham winced, then laughed along. “I think you are

part vampire bat. You took all sorts of liberties with my body last

night. I remember that.”

Gennie slapped her shoulder. “You should talk. I won’t be

able to walk for days,” she said, then nuzzled against her strong

back muscles.

“Genevieve, you must get off me,” she said seriously.

“Your bladder?”

122

Paradise

“Yes, unless you want to see a grown woman wet the bed…”

Gennie quickly slid off as Graham groaned slightly and

stood. She lifted her arms above her head and stretched, emitting

a small squeak.

Gennie noticed the scar on Graham’s right side. “Is that where

the bear clawed you?” she asked seriously.

Graham looked down and nodded. She then glanced at the

back of her shoulder and gave Gennie a playful glare. “And this is

where some other animal with red hair clawed me,” she said, and

Gennie blushed horribly and hid her face in the pillow. Graham

laughed. “Do not worry. It was a good fight and much more fun

with you. However, I will not take the claw,” she said and wiggled

her eyebrows as she padded off to the bathroom.

Gennie watched her and shook her head. “The woman loves to

be naked.” She sighed and slipped into her T-shirt. “I’m starving,”

she exclaimed and hopped off the bed, then winced. Shaking her

head, she said, “She got me good, last night.” She limped slightly

as she made her way to the kitchen.

They sat at the table eating breakfast. “If they called you

Alpha…” Gennie started. “Very original, by the way,” she added

dryly.

“Sarcasm?” Graham interjected.

Gennie nodded approvingly. “How did you get the name

Graham?” she asked curiously.

Graham blushed and hid her grin. Then she got up, opened

the kitchen cabinet, and turned around, presenting the box to

Gennie, who looked at it, then gave a hearty laugh. It was a box

of Nabisco Graham Crackers.

“Do not laugh. They were my favorite snack. Did you ever

dunk them in milk?”

Gennie fell in love all over again with the childlike excitement

on Graham’s face and could not deny her this. She shook her head.

“No, I never have,” she said, trying to sound amazed.

It worked. Graham was elated. Her eyes nearly bugged out

of her head. “Oh, Genevieve, you must! Do not move,” she said

enthusiastically. She poured the milk in a glass and placed it in

12

Kate Sweeney

front of Gennie. “Now it is not the same since this is powdered

milk, but it is ice cold and you will enjoy it just the same.”

Gennie looked at her innocently. “What do I do?”

Graham rolled her eyes. “Here, let me,” she said motherly.

Graham broke the cracker in half. “See, there is a seam here. You

must break it cleanly,” she instructed, then handed the piece to

Gennie as she grinned. “Now dunk it in the milk,” she continued

logically as she watched Gennie obeying the instructions. “But

do not leave it in too long, it will get soggy and break off.” She

grimaced. “Then you will have it in your milk and have to retrieve

it with a spoon. It is a mess, trust me.”

Gennie nearly broke into tears at the heartfelt innocence that

no more than a few hours before was a lustful, passionate woman

bringing her to heights Gennie never thought possible. Graham

Sheridan was indeed a quick study.

Gennie put the moistened cookie into her mouth. The childhood

memory immediately invaded her senses. “This is good.”

Graham sported a self-satisfied grin. “See. I knew you would

like it,” Graham exclaimed, then joined her.

They sat at the table, laughing and dunking. Gennie looked

up to see Graham staring out the big picture window. “Penny for

your thoughts.”

Graham blinked and smiled across the table at the big blue eyes.

“I had a strange feeling just then.” She rubbed the back of her neck.

“Strange how?” Gennie reached over to touch her hand. Once

again, the electricity shot up her arm. Graham must have felt it, as

well; both stared at each other while holding hands. Gennie could

not let go, and she swore Graham’s eyes changed colors just as

they did before.

“Honey, what is this?” she asked in a shaky voice.

Graham blinked several times. Suddenly, the light in the

kitchen dimmed. Gennie watched it flicker, then looked back at

Graham, who was now perspiring.

“Graham, please,” she pleaded quietly. There was a low

buzzing now in her ears, and her head felt light.

An image flashed through Gennie’s mind. An image of a

person dressed in dark clothes. It looked familiar.

12

Paradise

Who is it, sweetheart? She heard Graham’s voice clearly. She

then let go of Graham’s hand, and the vision was gone, and so was

the buzzing in her ears. Gennie then shivered uncontrollably.

“Graham, I-I heard your voice,” Gennie said quietly. She was

scared to death. However, one look into those gentle silvery blue

eyes and she smiled.

“What did you see, Genevieve?” Graham asked in a calm,

steady, reassuring voice; still she watched her.

“I-I don’t know. An image of something, someone.” She tried

to remember.

“Someone or something…familiar?”

Gennie nodded helplessly. “I think so. Shit, what the fuck

was that?”

Graham chuckled quietly. “I do not know why you are

seeing this, as well. We seem to be connected. You foul-mouthed

woman,” she added and picked up the empty glasses of milk,

setting them in the sink.

“Honey, you said you had a feeling before,” Gennie gently

prodded.

Graham frowned. “When I was young, at the Institute,

I always had a feeling someone was near, even though I was

isolated. I sensed it, Genevieve. Just now, I had the same feeling

wash over me.” She laughed quietly. “I am out of practice. I used

to be able to do so many things with my mind.”

Gennie gave her a curious look. “What kind of things?”

“Well, I used to be able to transfer what I was thinking or

seeing to others. I used to do it to the doctors all the time, Dr.

Reichmann especially. It was fun.”

Gennie laughed at the mental picture. “What did you do?”

Graham gave a mischievous chuckle. “Once, I made Dr.

Reichmann see a naked woman. He almost ran into a wall,” she

said and laughed.

“A naked woman, huh? You are a lesbian.” Gennie walked

over and sat on her lap.

“Maybe you are right. I like women.” Graham nodded

thoughtfully.

“Oh, no, you don’t. Not women. Just one woman, Stretch.

12

Kate Sweeney

Me.” She kissed her deeply.

“Yes, Genevieve, only you,” Graham whispered. “But it was

funny when he ran into the wall.”

Gennie laughed along with Graham, but she felt Graham’s

body tense. She pulled back and looked down into Graham’s eyes.

“Whatever is happening, we’ll get through it.”

Graham smiled and nodded. “Yes, we will. I only wish I knew

what was lurking out there.”

“Or who,” Gennie whispered as she faded off.

Who? Graham thought; she pulled Gennie close, tightening

her embrace and keeping her safe.

12

Paradise

Chapter 18

Althea Verna sat at her huge desk in the corner office on the

twentieth floor. She looked out at the skyline of Manhattan and

rocked in her leather chair.

“Ms. Verna? A call on line two. It’s Senator Whitcomb,” the

soft voice spoke through the intercom.

“Let him wait,” Althea said curtly. “Then tell him I’m busy.”

She rocked back and forth, sporting a smug grin. The old

fucker needs my help now, she thought. She picked up the remote

and pointed it at the various screens across the office. She watched

six screens, all showing different scenarios at different locations.

Her gaze darted back and forth, watching everything, then she

clicked the remote, shutting off the screens.

The intercom clicked on once again. “Yes, Delia?” she said

in a terse voice.

“M-Ms. Verna, he says it’s extremely important,” Delia said

in a quivering voice.

“Delia? What did I tell you to do?”

“Tell him you were busy, which I did, but…”

“It’s a simple task, Delia.” She clicked off the intercom. “I

hate stupidity.” She moaned and brushed the long auburn hair

off her shoulders. She stood, smoothing the jacket of her black

pantsuit, and picked up her purse. She walked out to see Delia

staring with wide apologetic eyes.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Verna, but he just wouldn’t hang up.”

12

Kate Sweeney

Althea smiled a bit too sweetly and reached down and held

the young woman’s chin in her hand. “It’s all right, dear. However,

the next time you do that, you might as well just pick up your

pathetic drab little purse and go home because you will be fired.

Have a nice weekend.” She strutted down the hall to the elevator

and disappeared.

Delia finally took a breath and collapsed at her desk.

As Althea watched the floor numbers rapidly declining, her

cell phone went off. “Althea Verna,” she said quickly.

“Althea, Mike Austin. You wanted to see me?”

“Yes, Mike. Meet me at Charlie’s on Fifth Avenue at six.”

She cut him off as he started to protest. “Six o’clock, Mike.” She

snapped the phone closed. “I love my job,” she said as her silvery

eyes sparkled wickedly.

Althea sat at the small table in the dimly lit lounge. Business

suits were all over the place, and the martinis were flowing. At

precisely six o’clock, the average-looking young man walked into

the lounge and spotted her. He swallowed nervously as he made

his way to the cocktail table.

“Althea, good evening.” He sat just as the waitress stood by

their table. “Nothing for me, thanks.”

“He’ll have a Bombay martini, straight up, three olives,”

Althea said.

Mike glanced at the waiter and nodded. “What did you want,

Althea? As if I didn’t know,” he said under his breath. He tried to

avoid the piercing hypnotic eyes.

“Nothing. I just wanted to spend the evening with you, Mike.

Isn’t that all right?”

Mike shifted nervously in the plush leather. “I’d like to,

however, I have a business dinner and…”

“Break it.”

He shot a nervous look at Althea. The waiter came back, and

Mike nearly drank the entire martini in one gulp. Althea smiled.

“Be careful, you’ll choke on the toothpick,” she said in a low

sultry voice and hailed the waiter while she smiled wickedly at

poor Mike.

12

Paradise

Another drink was set down in front of him, and he drank it

obediently, then took out his cell and dialed the number. “Dave?

Mike. Something has come up. You’ll have to take them out

yourself tonight. I know, I know, you’ll be fine. I’ll talk to you in

the morning.” He snapped the phone shut, picked up his martini,

and slugged it back.

Althea felt the power as she watched him in his discomfort.

Mike was a wealth of information, and she was going to get all

she needed.

Mike was sweating and exhausted as he lay atop of her, but

God, she was gorgeous and insatiable. They had been at it for

hours. Her tanned muscular body was glistening, and his heart

was pounding in his chest. Then in one move, Althea had him on

his back.

“Oh, Christ!” he exclaimed as he lay there helpless.

“Call on someone who can help you, Mike,” she said in a

sultry voice as she lay next to him. She watched as his breathing

returned to normal. In a moment, he was calm and almost

asleep.

All the while, Althea listened. All night, she listened to his

thoughts, hearing all about the merger, all about the stocks. God,

this was just too easy, she thought.

Getting information this way was much easier with men than

with women. Women were all about the emotional experience.

Men were thinking of anything but emotions. . She particularly

liked Senator Whitcomb. While having sex with her, he was

thinking about the Senate Appropriations Committee. Now he

was a wealth of information.

Just too easy, she thought as she moved off the bed. Mike

moaned and opened his eyes.

“I have to get back. I have an early appointment in the

morning,” she said as she walked into the bathroom. “Do not

follow me in the shower.”

Mike lay there and just waved. He didn’t care, he couldn’t

move. While he hated himself for being blackmailed this way, it

could be worse. He knew what she wanted, and he was scared to

12

Kate Sweeney

death. This woman was incredible sexy, and he hated himself for

wanting her. He couldn’t help it, try as he might.

Althea Verna was a dynamo in bed. Then he thought of his

wife and winced, feeling every bit the heel. Suddenly, he didn’t

like lying there naked. As he moved to get up, the shower went

off and out came Althea wrapped in a towel and combing her long

auburn hair. Sure doesn’t look forty-something, he thought.

As he got up, Althea walked over to the bed. “No. I want

you to lie there. I want to watch you get all aroused as I dress,”

she ordered, and he had no choice but to obey. He lay there and

watched her beautiful body, and it did indeed completely arouse

him. In a matter of moments, his arousal was evident.

Althea dressed and looked over his handsome body, her eyes

settling between his legs. “Oh, my. You did very well. Good boy.

I’ll see you next Thursday.” She lightly ran her fingernails up and

down his abdomen, and to his amazement, she walked out.

“Fucking bitch!”

Althea heard him from the hallway. She laughed openly as

she sauntered down the hall. She couldn’t wait to call Henry in

the morning.

“Buy all of it, Henry. All of it,” Althea said evenly.

“Althea, that’s a big gamble. You stand to lose millions,” her

broker said seriously. Althea could almost see him mopping his

brow with his handkerchief. “Please think about this.”

Althea smiled as she rested the phone on her shoulder. She

leaned back and put her feet up on her desk. “I also stand to make

even more. Do it.” She hung up.

She smiled wickedly. Mike Austin would be out of a job by

five o’clock and probably in prison for insider trading, and he

hadn’t even said a word.

“Manipulation. It’s what’s for dinner!” She let out a delightful

laugh. “That will teach him to humiliate me in front of the

congressman. I warned him.”

People were so easy. They just opened their minds, and

Althea took. She chuckled at the simplicity. Like taking candy

from a baby.

10

Paradise

And Althea Verna loved candy.

It was like that pathetic government weasel two years earlier.

She had just finished her last filthy assignment and was done

with it. Twenty years and she had enough. They all lied to her,

and they all paid in her own good time. She remembered the night

very well.

Althea watched him as he fidgeted with his cigarette. “You’ve

got to stop making so much money, Omega, er, Althea. They’re

watching you,” he said nervously.

Althea gave him a withering stare, which he took in stride,

and almost soiled himself.

“And I should care…why?” she asked with an icy edge as she

rolled her cognac around in the huge snifter.

The older man stretched his neck. “You’re bringing attention to

yourself. You just bought a company, and people on Wall Street are

trying to figure out where you got the dough. Someone will—”

“No one will know. God, you people are so stupid. How can

the president of the United States…”

The man gave her an odd look. “You don’t really think he

knows about this shit do you? Geez, he’s completely in the dark

with this,” he assured her.

“Then don’t worry so much. Have a drink.” She hailed the

waiter. “You will tell them I want out. I am finished with their

dirty work. I will make life miserable for all if they defy me,”

she said seriously. “I bought this company and plan on calling it

Omega.”

Oh, Christ, what an egotist, the agent thought and gulped

the scotch, then took a deep breath. God, I’m getting too old for

this shit. Twenty years of this fucking experiment, and I’m still

chasing ghosts.

Althea’s eyes narrowed as she read his mind. Her heartbeat

quickened and her jaw tensed.

“You’ve been working on this for how long now?” she asked

so nicely she surprised even herself. She sounded sincere… God,

I’m good.

“Twenty years. You two…” He stopped and buried his face

11

Kate Sweeney

in his scotch. God, that was close. If this nut ever found out she

had a twin.

Althea tried to keep her calm. A twin? That fucking Dr.

Reichmann… I’m a twin? I knew I was right, and that old fucker

lied to me, she screamed in her brain.

Outwardly, she remained calm.

“You’re such an idiot. Don’t worry, I know about the other

experiment,” she said and leaned in, then waited.

He took a deep calming breath. “You knew? Who told you?

Oh. Reichmann, sure, sure, that makes sense.” He took another

gulp. Thank God, she didn’t go ballistic. “Then you know she’s

dead, right?”

Althea tensed for a second. “Yes, it was too bad.”

“Yeah. I was young, and my first assignment was investigating

that mess over there. I talked to Dr. King a few days after it

happened. He was just glad to get out of it, I think. So were we.

We had you, and the fire took care of Alpha. It worked out pretty

well.”

Alpha, she snarled inwardly. How original of Dr. Reichmann:

Alpha and Omega. Fuck, what an unimaginative fool—a genius

but with no imagination. So that fire killed her, my twin.

She looked at the old agent, who was on his third scotch.

“Where is Dr. King now? Is he working for us?” She swirled the

cognac lightly.

The old agent shook his head. “No, we keep tabs every

once in a while. He lives in some Podunk town in Colorado a

million miles from nowhere. He’s the town doctor.” He shrugged,

dismissing the topic, and finished his drink. “Look, I have to go.

Now will you just keep a low profile? I’m begging you.”

Althea glared up at him. You useless, old…“Sure, tell them I

just got a little carried away. I’ll be good,” she said nicely.

The agent shivered as the silvery blue eyes seemed to look

right into his soul, knowing she was anything but good. Well,

she was good and fricking crazy. “Good, then we won’t need to

meet anymore.” He downed his scotch, quickly walked away, and

never looked back. Damn, she’s a fucking psycho, he thought.

Althea watched him and smiled. “Psycho? They don’t know

12

Paradise

the meaning of the word, but they will,” she whispered angrily as

she swirled the drink. “Dr. King, I’ll find you and you will tell me

if my twin is alive or dead.”

The idea that they lied to her all these years incensed her. She

was breathing heavily through her nose, her nostrils flaring, and

suddenly, she held the snifter just a tad too tight. It broke in her

hands, and the cognac flew all over.

A waiter rushed to her and handed her a towel. Althea took it

graciously. “They don’t make snifters like they used to,” she said

sarcastically and looked into the waiter’s eyes.

Man, he thought, she’s gorgeous. What a set of…

“How about buying me another drink?” Althea cooed nicely,

and the waiter grinned and winked.

This one would have nothing for her, but the pure physical

release would be a nice change. She hoped this one could keep

up.

Three days later, Dr. King was dead. Heart attack, they said.

It was a shock; he seemed in such good health.

Althea’s eye twitched in anger when she thought of how she

couldn’t read his mind. Why not? This was not the first time this

had happened. Usually, she had no problem. Like the reporter

with The New York Times she recently manipulated. She was an

open book. She got too close to the truth, however. It was good

that the “company” called her when they did. That would have

been very messy—national exposure, government funding of

Nazi war criminals. If Althea hadn’t stepped in and manipulated

that situation…

The redhead’s mistake was her hunger for fame. Althea shook

her head and chuckled. Ordinary people are so…

“Ordinary.” She sighed openly and chuckled as she sipped

her wine.

She stopped laughing when she realized she killed the old

doctor, and he didn’t say if Alpha was dead or alive. Althea

angrily drank her wine. She has to be dead. She just has to be.

There can only be one of us.

1

Kate Sweeney

Althea now shook her head and took a deep breath, shaking

the memory from her. However, it was still true. There could be

only one, and she still did not know if Alpha was truly dead. Althea

remembered how furious she had been with the old doctor.

“He lied! He lied! He lied!” She then pressed her fingertips to

her temple and rubbed. She could feel it. Alpha is still alive. She

knew she was.

It troubled her deeply that Althea heard nothing since the

redhead went to Pineview in the autumn. Althea’s plan was to have

the reporter go to Pineview to make sure Alpha was dead. She

received no other thoughts from the reporter, and this infuriated

her. The redhead was so susceptible, so easy to manipulate back

in New York two years before. Now she felt nothing since she

arrived in that fucking little town. It was as if the reporter fell off

the face of the earth.

She looked out at the New York skyline as if it were her

playground. It was. She smiled wickedly as she peered down at

the busy street.

“You have no idea how powerful I am.”

Then a wave of insecurity and depression wafted over her. She

backed away from the window, feeling small and insignificant.

She closed her eyes to the pain in her head, then opened her purse,

taking out the bottle. Just as she had the pills to her lips, she

angrily threw them and the bottle across the room with a low

incensed growl.

“They dull my pain but dull my ability, as well. Fuck Dr.

Reichmann, fuck the Institute. He lied to me as a child, and I

knew it.”

She sat heavily in the plush leather chair and closed her eyes

to ease the pain. However, the memory of the old fuck crowded

her mind, which now went back to the time when she was a girl

at the Institute.

What a liar he was…

Dr. Reichmann looked through her chart. “Doctor, I have this

feeling,” the girl said, and he chuckled.

“Good, that’s the point.” He closed his chart. The silvery blue

1

Paradise

eyes looked intently into his. She can read my mind, he thought.

What feeling do you have? he asked in his mind.

The girl cocked her head and smiled an evil little smile, too

evil for such a young girl. “I have this feeling there is another like

me,” she said and watched him.

There is no one like you, Omega. You are one of a kind, so

special and so important. It is amazing that we are communicating,

and I have not said one word. Don’t you feel special? As if you

can control anything. Such power you have.

“I know, but I still have this feeling,” she said and shrugged.

“Are you lying to me?”

No, I’m not. There is no one like you.

As time passed, Omega honed her psychic powers. By the age

of seventeen, she could read minds and transfer images easily.

She was smart, near genius, but her psychic abilities were the

main genetic engineering.

Dr. Reichmann realized that Omega’s talent worked in most

any condition whether she was in contact with her subject or

in the other room. It mattered little. However, through testing,

he observed that she could manipulate better when the subject

appeared to be of a weaker mind-set. Unfortunately, there was the

rare occasion when Omega could not easily manipulate a strong-

willed subject. This infuriated Omega.

He smiled happily. This is good. Her anger will serve her

well. She had a competitive nature to be the best. He also knew

he needed to avoid seeing her now. She was getting too good, and

he knew he might slip up. If he started thinking about Alpha, she

would know. That is now part of the experiment. Isolation from

each other, environmental behavior will prove the experiment a

success. Of course, neither would know of their parentage.

Omega watched the old doctor with extreme caution. He’s

lying to me, she thought, and angrily marched out of the room.

There can only be one…

“Yes. There can only be one of us.” Althea now stared out the

huge office window, the memory gone for now. “I will find you,

Alpha, my twin.”

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 19

“Do you know what tomorrow is?” Gennie asked as she

looked out the big window.

It had snowed that night, though not as much as Graham

predicted. Her meteorological skills were a bit rusty, as well.

Graham cleaned her rifle and shotgun, sitting them on the

hearth. She smiled but did not look up. “It is Thursday, November

2. Is this another test?”

Gennie laughed and walked over to her, gently cupping her

handsome face. “No, smart ass. Tomorrow is Thanksgiving. Don’t

tell me you don’t celebrate the holidays.”

A sad look flashed across her face. “Doc King would try to

come up here on Thanksgiving and Christmas. He rarely made it

with the snow. Other than that, no, sweetheart, I do not celebrate

the holidays.”

“Well, that ends right now. We’re having something special

for dinner tomorrow. We can’t have turkey,” she said thoughtfully,

and Graham grinned like a schoolgirl. Gennie raised a curious

eyebrow. “Okay, Stretch, what’s going on in that labyrinth of a

brain?”

Graham laughed aloud, and once again, Gennie’s heart

skipped a beat at the gorgeous way it transformed her face.

“Labyrinth,” she repeated, chuckling. “Genevieve, you remind

me so much of Doc King. He too had a sarcastic side to him that

I found very amusing,” she said. She frowned then as her gaze

darted around the room for a moment.

1

Paradise

“What is it, Graham?” she asked, and Graham shook her

head in confusion.

“In the last few weeks, I have had moments of flashbacks,

images racing through my mind. Disconnected thoughts and

images that are frustrating. There is no logic to them. It is very

disquieting.”

Gennie put her hand on Graham’s arm. “I’ve also had these

moments.”

“When?”

“I can’t place when, but now that I’m thinking of it, they

usually happen when we’ve had physical contact.”

Graham grinned and raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“No, not sexually. Don’t look so disappointed. It’s usually

when we’re sitting at the table or holding hands.” Gennie stopped

for a moment. “Have you had these images a lot?”

Graham shrugged; Gennie noticed the gesture was more

dismissive than anything else. “You have to promise to talk

through these times and not ignore them. Somehow, I think

they’re terribly important. I don’t know why.”

Graham disagreed. “I have spent the first twenty years of my

life under a microscope. And spent the last twenty trying to fight

it, trying to forget the whole Institute nightmare.”

“But…”

“No, Genevieve.” Graham took Gennie’s hand. “I have found

another human being to communicate with and love. I feel part

of something other than the experiment.” She lightly kissed

Genevieve’s hand. “I feel alive for the first time in my life, and I

do not want to go back to that time.”

“Graham, I can’t begin to understand what you’ve been

through. But if you have these flashes, I think it’s for a reason.”

“You will not let this go. Will you? You and your fiery red

hair. I can see I have no control here.”

Gennie laughed and held on to her hand. “Not in this case.

Honey, I know how much you want to forget all of this, truly I do.

If I had my way, I’d find where Dr. Reichmann is buried, dig him

up, and kick the shit out of him.”

“That was dark, sweetheart, but I appreciate the sentiment.”

1

Kate Sweeney

Graham laughed. “I am constantly amused by your sarcasm.” She

said nothing more as Gennie continued.

“We can’t have secrets when you or I get these feelings. We

agree to talk about them,” she said in a stern, yet gentle voice.

Graham pulled a face. “You agree.”

Both women raised an amazed eyebrow at the childish pout

in her voice.

“Was that a pout I just heard?” Gennie hid her grin.

“Oh, keep still,” Graham mumbled. “Or I will not tell you my

surprise,” she added while looking at the floor.

Gennie’s eyes lit up. “What surprise?”

“I was going to take you out and teach you how to use the

shotgun.” She motioned to the mantel. “You had expressed an

interest in learning a while ago, but your shoulder was still on

the mend.”

“Really? I don’t have to shoot anything, do I?”

Graham couldn’t help it. When those blue eyes danced, she

had to smile. “No, Red. I will do that. We will find a tasty bird for

Thanksgiving.” She kissed Gennie soundly.

“Let’s go,” Gennie said enthusiastically. “And I know you

think you’ve gotten out of talking about this. No such luck,

Stretch. We will continue this later,” Gennie assured her as she

walked into the bathroom.

Graham groaned.

“I am surprised there is not more snow,” Graham said as she

looked around the woods.

“Your barometer is off. Must be all the sex.”

“I think you may be more correct than you think,” Graham

said seriously as she took two shells out of her deep pockets. She

avoided the curious look on Gennie’s face. “Now watch carefully,”

she instructed, and Gennie watched as she loaded the two pellet-

filled cartridges into each chamber. “We have different types of

shells. Each filled with a different size pellet.”

Gennie gave her a confused look as she readied the double-

barreled shotgun. “Some are bigger than others, depending on what

you are hunting. If it is a smaller bird, you want a smaller pellet.”

1

Paradise

“Got it.” Gennie nodded in understanding.

“We want to down the bird, not blow it into another dimension,”

Graham said as her lips twitched.

“I understand,” Gennie said slowly, trying not to laugh.

“We do not want its little feathers…”

“I get it, Stretch.” Gennie then chuckled. “God, I’m so sorry

I taught you sarcasm.”

Graham laughed as they walked to a specific spot. “This is

where I taught myself how to shoot. Now see beyond where we

were last month? Beyond that felled tree… No, that is too far for

you.”

“Wait. .Where?” Gennie asked, looking in the direction.

“Don’t tell me you can see that far. It’s almost—”

“Never mind. We have the shotgun, not the rifle,” she mumbled.

Gennie gaped at her. “You can see that far?” she squeaked,

and Graham winced.

“Never mind. We do not need to be precise with a shotgun

as with the rifle. The pellets scatter, so you really just need to be

pointing in the right area. You will hit something. Just be careful,

and respect the woods, Genevieve. I have lived here for almost

thirty years, and in all that time, I have only killed one animal

because it was life-threatening. You just have to understand that

this is their home, as well,” she said in a proud, respectful voice

as she looked around the quiet woods.

Gennie smiled up at her. She pulled Graham down to her,

kissing her gently on her chilly lips. “I will be very careful and

respect your woods. Thank you for teaching me.”

“You are welcome,” she whispered and returned her kiss. She

pulled back, once again breathless from the kiss. She cleared her

throat. “Now let’s see how you do,” she said, avoiding the grin

from Gennie.

Gennie took the shotgun, amazed at how heavy it was.

Graham carried it like a twig. She looked up at Graham’s flushed

face. “You want to make love to me right now, don’t you?”

Graham closed her eyes and shivered. “Stop it. You have a

loaded weapon in your hands,” she said with as much resolution

as she could muster. Her thighs were tingling horribly.

1

Kate Sweeney

She showed Gennie how to hold the shotgun tightly pressed

into her shoulder. “When you pull the trigger, press your shoulder

tightly into the butt of the shotgun. There will be a loud blast,

and trust me, there will be a kickback. You want to hold it tight

to your shoulder.”

Gennie nodded and did as instructed.

“Whenever you are ready, release the safety,” Graham said.

Gennie took a deep breath, jammed the shotgun into her

shoulder, released the safety, and pulled both triggers at once.

The blast was horrific, and the kickback was comical. Graham

was shocked to see her little body fly backward, landing right on

her backside. But God love her, she held on to the shotgun. Graham

was stunned for a moment, then started to laugh uproariously.

She threw her head back and bellowed out her laughter. She had

never seen anything so funny in her life.

Gennie was also stunned. She sat there blinking, putting

a finger to her ears, trying to get her hearing back. “It’s not

funny!”

“Oh, Genevieve, I am sorry, but it was hysterical.” Graham

tried desperately not to laugh. “Are you all right, sweetheart?”

She walked over to her pouting friend and offered her hand.

Gennie glared at her, took her hand, then yanked her down

beside her. Graham grunted as she landed, then laughed once

again.

Gennie glared at her laughing lover. “You knew that was going

to happen.” She pushed Graham onto her back. She straddled her

hips, pinning her arms above her head. It was a dominant pose;

she knew Graham could easily top her. However, Graham lay

there quietly submissive.

“I did not. Get off now, I am freezing. I told you there would

be a kickback. You pulled both triggers,” Graham explained

logically. The sexual, primal feeling deep in her belly started

once again as Gennie’s blue eyes gazed into hers.

“You said pull the trigger.”

“Yes. Trigger as in the singular, not triggers as in the plural.

You did not listen,” she said gravely, then smiled up into the fiery

blue orbs.

10

Paradise

Gennie continued to glare at her. “You and your logic. I could

have broken my ass.”

Graham raised an eyebrow. “That would never do. Come, get

off me. When we get home, I will give you a rubdown,” she said

in a low seductive voice.

Gennie looked up into her eyes and swallowed. Graham’s

eyes showed her desire. “You want me to make love to you right

now, don’t you?”

“Yes, damn you, Graham Sheridan,” Gennie whispered and

kissed her deeply.

“Once again, you have on too many clothes.” Graham

moaned and reached up to caress her breasts. “Let’s get home.”

She quickly and quite easily bucked Gennie off, then lifted her to

her feet in one effortless motion.

“What about our Thanksgiving dinner?” Gennie asked,

rubbing her backside.

Graham laughed all over again, then abruptly stopped as the

glaring blue eyes threatened certain death. “I will go out early

tomorrow morning. Besides, I think you scared every fowl away

for miles.”

Both were shivering as they entered the cabin. “It got

decidedly cold.” Graham stoked the fire.

Gennie pulled off her coat, and Graham noticed her flexing

her back.

“I am sorry, sweetheart. Are you really all right?” Graham

asked in a serious voice.

Gennie pouted. “No, I’m sore,” she mumbled and watched as

Graham walked away from her. “Fine, walk away. See if I care,”

she mumbled. Then she heard the water running in the bathtub

and raised an eyebrow.

Graham came out, and without a word, she easily swept

Gennie into her arms. Gennie gasped but wrapped her arms

around her neck.

“What are you doing?”

“We have never bathed together. A nice hot bath will do us

both good. You can relax your…self,” Graham said with a smirk

and headed toward the bathroom. “It is good that you are small.

11

Kate Sweeney

Ouch.” She grimaced at the playful tug of her thick hair.

As they lay in the steamy healing water, Gennie gazed around

the log-sided bathroom. A small lantern next to them illuminated

the room. Mixed with the steam that rose from the hot water, it

bathed the room in a sensual glow. She sat in front of Graham,

between her legs, appreciative of the huge old freestanding

bathtub. It fit Graham perfectly.

Gennie laid her head back against Graham’s chest and sighed

as Graham caressed her arms with the soapy cloth. “My God, this

feels good.”

“No more aches,” Graham whispered against her hair.

Gennie slowly shook her head. “I can’t feel a thing.” She

nuzzled back against the strong body. “Now tell me what happened

this morning.”

She heard Graham groan, and she grinned. “You are not

going to let this go, are you?”

“Nope.”

Graham took a deep breath. “For some reason, when I

mentioned how you reminded me of Doc King, an image flashed

through my mind. It was of Dr. Reichmann, and he was with

someone. A small child…” She stopped, and her voice trailed

off. Gennie partially turned in the hot water to face her. She

looked up into the confused silvery blue eyes. “Was it you?” She

searched Graham’s handsome face.

Graham shook her head in confusion. “Yes, but no. I felt it

was me. However, at the same time, it was not. It was a flash of an

image. It is happening more often lately. I do not know why.”

Gennie turned back and once again found a comfortable spot

against Graham’s breasts. “Let’s think about this for a moment.

All this time up here, you’ve been alone, except for the sporadic

visits from Doc King. So naturally, you’ve had no one with whom

to communicate. No one who can challenge you or hone your craft,

for lack of a better word.” She sighed as the soapy cloth found her

breasts for the third time. “I think they’re clean, honey.”

“One cannot be too sure. I do agree, however, since you

arrived on my mountain, I have been challenged. You have

12

Paradise

awakened quite a bit in my mind, Genevieve,” she whispered and

kissed the damp hair. “And my heart,” she added and pulled her

closer, allowing the cloth to travel farther down Gennie’s body

and between her legs.

Gennie groaned and parted her legs as much as she could.

Graham sighed and dropped the cloth, her fingers now slipping

into Gennie. “God, honey. I love the way you touch me,” Gennie

whispered and reached back to caress Graham’s cheek.

Suddenly, Graham quite easily lifted Gennie out of the tub

and wrapped her in a huge warm towel. Graham kissed her deeply

and carried her to the bed.

“Miss Sheridan, it’s the middle of the afternoon,” she scolded

halfheartedly.

Graham grinned as she laid her bundle against the downy

pillows. She slipped in beside her and pulled her underneath her,

kissing her passionately.

“I cannot seem to get enough of you, Genevieve. I need you

constantly, need to feel your soft skin next to mine. Let me love

you, sweetheart,” she whispered against her lips.

Gennie instantly parted her legs, and Graham happily slipped

in between them. She groaned into Gennie’s mouth as their bodies

touched.

Graham kissed her lips, her chin, her jaw. Then she feasted on

the tender flesh on her neck, breathing in the sweet flowery scent

mixed with her own. “You are intoxicating, Genevieve. My heart

is overwhelmed at the sight of you,” Graham said in a hoarse low

voice as she kissed her way down the length of her small torso,

licking and nibbling to her navel.

Gennie moaned deeply and spread her legs as wide as

possible. “Now, Graham, please now. No one has ever made me

feel this way. It’s like you’re part of me, honey. God, I need you

so badly.”

It was like heaven to Graham to hear these words. She felt

wanted and needed by this woman. She needed to hear her

calling out her name. She needed to be everywhere at once as she

controlled the deep urge once again to claim Genevieve, to bring

her once again to that wonderful place.

1

Kate Sweeney

She nestled herself between the soft, strong thighs and

groaned deeply as Gennie’s scent invaded her senses. She slowly

leaned in and kissed the inside of her thigh, causing Gennie to

jerk suddenly. Her kisses moved directly over the soft red velvet

where she placed a long, moaning kiss, moving her head back and

forth slowly.

Gennie was now panting as she felt Graham’s cool tongue

slip out and lick across her wetness. “Godohgod.” She reached

down to run her fingers through Graham’s thick hair.

Graham moaned, loving the feel of her fingers raking through

her hair as she loved her. The flat of her tongue lapped up and

down from top to bottom, leaving Gennie arching her back and

crying out. She placed her legs around Graham’s strong shoulders,

holding her in place. Then she nearly screamed as she felt the cool

muscle invade her opening, stabbing lightly, causing every nerve

in her body to twitch. Graham was a quick study. She learned

how to love Gennie this way, knowing how to bring her right to

the edge, then stop, leaving her breathless and wanting.

“Graham, please,” she begged, and her words caused

Graham’s own arousal to start.

Graham wrapped her lips around her hard clitoris and pulled

it past her teeth, and in a matter of moments, Gennie was writhing

and bucking uncontrollably. Graham wrapped her arms around

the small waist and continued.

“Graham!” Gennie screamed out her release as Graham

continued loving her, drinking all that Gennie offered.

Finally, she felt as though she might faint. She whimpered at

the exquisite torture and quickly pulled at Graham’s head before

she passed out. Graham had no choice but to relent. She quickly

kissed her way up the quivering damp body. Gennie wrapped

her legs around the lean waist, and Graham balanced most of her

weight on her outstretched arms.

“Are you trying to kill me?” Gennie asked breathlessly. “My

God, it was incredible. I can’t move.”

Graham smiled down at the rosy tint on Gennie’s cheeks and

lightly kissed her. Gennie groaned, tasting her own arousal on

her lips.

1

Paradise

“If I didn’t trust you completely, I’d say you were lying. There

is no way you have never touched another woman. It has to be

instinctual. My God, you’re wonderful.” She sighed and reached

up, trying to pull Graham down on top of her.

“Sweetheart, I will crush you.” Graham resisted and Gennie

smiled.

“I need to feel the weight of you on top of me,” she whispered,

and Graham eased herself down onto the smaller frame but rested

mostly on her elbows. Their breasts rubbed together, both feeling

the hard nipples sensually scraping against one another.

“Genevieve, you are so beautiful, not just physically. Your

beauty comes from deep inside you.”

Gennie closed her eyes and smiled as Graham kissed her

again. It was a soft loving kiss, full of hope and promise.

“You give me so much strength, Genevieve.”

Graham slowly eased back as Gennie looked up into the

silvery blue eyes that were now almost violet. “They do change

colors,” she whispered in awe.

Graham was too engrossed looking into her blue eyes to

acknowledge the statement. “Your eyes are beautiful, like the

lake, deep blue and sparkling…Marvelous,” Graham whispered in

awe. She pulled back a bit, balancing once again on her elbows.

“Graham, what do you see in my eyes?”

“My salvation,” Graham replied quickly, her eyes filled

with tears. “All my life, I felt as though I had no soul. I was an

experiment. Nothing more, nothing less. Now you are here and I

cannot imagine anyone or anything else. I now have a soul. I feel

human, I feel alive, and I feel loved.”

Gennie, blinking back her tears, reached up to cup the

beautiful face. “You are all those things, Graham Sheridan. I

curse the Institute for how they treated you, but I will thank them

and your mother for the rest of my life for giving me you.”

Graham choked back a sob and kissed her lips tenderly.

“What do you see in my eyes, Genevieve?”

Gennie pulled her down and kissed away the tears that

streamed down the happy face.

“Paradise.”

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 20

It was just dawn as Graham slowly woke. She was warm,

loved, and content and loathed to get out of the big bed, especially

when her arms were wrapped securely around the woman she

loved—who was snoring peacefully.

However, she promised a Thanksgiving dinner and could not

disappoint this woman; she would not. The feeling that swept

through Graham nearly brought tears to her eyes. Her heart felt

full as she sighed deeply. Then she kissed the top of Gennie’s

head and eased herself out of bed.

She quickly and quietly dressed, grabbed her shotgun, then

shivered as she walked out into the brisk morning air. The sun

was just coming up over a distant peak. Graham pulled the collar

up around her neck and headed to her woods.

As she walked, she thought of the past three months. The

changes in her life amazed her. All at once, she missed Doc King.

He was there her entire life caring for her, watching out for her.

He then kept his final promise to her mother and got her out of

the Institute.

Thinking back on that time, Graham remembered how Doc

told her of the circumstances that led to their freedom.

“Doc, this won’t work,” Doug said and ran his fingers through

his hair. The two nurses listened intently.

“Doug, don’t be a pessimist,” Janet Ruiz said seriously. “I’ll

try anything to get out from under this guy. I made a huge mistake

1

Paradise

all those years ago. I was a junkie. I was caught stealing narcotics

from the pharmacy. I thought Dr. Reichmann was going to save

me. However, here I am, being blackmailed and working here. I

don’t know how he found out, but he did. I want this to end. That

young woman deserves a life. We deserve a life.”

“I know, I know. He got me, too, and I agree. I never told

a living soul. Somehow, the old fucker knew what I had done.

He got all of us. He’ll die soon,” Amanda said hopefully. “Doc’s

right, Doug. She needs to get out of here. We all do. They’ll put

someone else in his place when he dies, and it’ll never end.”

Janet looked at Dr. King. “What do you want us to do?”

Doc King looked at Doug, who nodded his agreement. “I’m

in.” “Okay, the old man is on his way out. It’s just a matter of

time. I need all of you to get your dental records, X-rays, all of it

in order and give them to me. I have Alpha’s. Then I want you to

go to the basement.”

“The morgue?” Amanda shrieked quietly as she looked

around.

“Yes, the morgue. They have all the cadavers down there. I

want you to pick out three females and one male. Get all the info

on them. We will switch dental records, then there is going be a

little fire. I want everything in order when the time comes. I don’t

want to wait long after he dies.”

“If he does,” Janet grunted.

“Hey, he’s a flaming asshole, but he’s human. He’ll croak

soon. I hope,” Doug said angrily.

It happened sooner than they thought. Dr. Hans Reichmann

died in his sleep four months later. However, all was in order.

Nurses Ruiz and Norris found the four suitable “victims” and

switched dental records. It was a common occurrence for Doug,

being the janitor, to be in the morgue at any time. He was also in

charge of keeping the morgue nice and tidy and wheeling the new

cadavers into their new home, awaiting dissection from the young

doctors. So for a few days, when he was wheeling out a cadaver

here and there, no one questioned. It was perfect.

Can you read my mind, Al? I hope so. It’ll be easier than

1

Kate Sweeney

spilling my guts openly, Doc King thought. Al smiled slightly and

nodded. Shit, this is scary… I had no idea you could do this…I

mean, it’s amazing…

Al rolled her eyes and looked at him. “You are rambling,

Doc. I only wish you were more perceptive and could receive

my thoughts, as well. Get to the point, please,” Al whispered

patiently.

Doc was partially receptive. Only those two times did he

receive her thoughts. They had tried on several occasions, but Doc

King just was not a receiver. Therefore, through his thoughts, he

told Al his plan. Al listened intently, hearing every thought. She

was a bit amazed.

“It will work?”

Yes, Doug Maynard and Nurses Ruiz and Norris have already

done their part. Doug will start the fire in the boiler room. Now

I want you to be seen in your room at approximately eight thirty

p.m. You will go to bed and be seen. Do you understand?

Al just nodded slightly, as if trying to assimilate all that Doc

was saying.

Then at exactly nine o’clock, I want you to climb out the

window and head for the woods. Don’t look back and don’t stop.

There is a clearing three miles due east. There will be a red

pickup there. Hazel Langley will be waiting for you. She will take

you. I will be in contact with you as soon as I have all this cleared

up. Then I will tell you what I found out about this whole mess.

“Take me where?”

To paradise, sweetheart.

Al blinked several times, trying to register the information.

It did not go unnoticed that he used this term of affection for the

first time. Tears sprang into Al’s silvery blue eyes. “Thank you,”

she whispered through her tears.

Doc grinned . Knock it off and get going. I promised your

mother. I’m only sorry it took twenty years. Now beat it, Nurse

Evil is coming.

Al looked up to see the old nurse heading their way. Doc

King turned and smiled. “Well, Al, it’s time for you to embarrass

the scientists and doctors once again. Have fun.”

1

Paradise

The nurse gave him a curt smile.

“I will do my best.” Al smiled and walked away with the

nurse.

Soon, Al. Good luck, this will work, he thought as he watched

Al’s retreating figure.

With her hands clasped behind her back, she strolled to her

building with the nurse. He then noticed her hands waving behind

her back. He chuckled openly as she gave him the okay sign, and

she walked through the doors.

Graham ran her fingers through her hair as she remembered

that time in her life. She was so grateful to Doc King. When

she found out how truly she came to be, it was shocking and

unbelievable but true. And those who helped Doc King. It could

have turned out so horrible for them.

She wondered what had become of Janet Ruiz and Amanda

Norris. She hoped Doc King found them a safe place to live and

be happy. Maybe they started families and had children. Graham

was not to ask about them; it was safer for them.

She smiled thinking of Doug Maynard, who went by Dan

Malone now. Perhaps one day, when he brought her supplies, Dan

could stop and visit; perhaps they could talk about something

other than the Institute.

Perhaps.

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 21

Gennie woke with a start as she heard the distant gunshot blast.

“I will never get used to that.” She sighed and hugged Graham’s

pillow, which was now cold. She’s hunting for me, she thought

and chuckled openly. She’ll probably come back with some huge

wild boar or something for Thanksgiving dinner. “What kind of

side dishes does one have with wild boar?”

Then she leapt out of bed. She’ll be starving and freezing

when she gets back. Quickly, she dressed and started breakfast.

Looking out the window, she smiled at the beautiful scenery.

There wasn’t as much snow as Graham predicted, but still it

blanketed the woods and surrounding area nicely.

She then thought of how she found out about Graham and

the mountain. As she mixed the pancake batter, she realized she

couldn’t remember. She thought for sure someone mentioned it

or she read it somewhere, but she honestly couldn’t remember.

And that was not like her at all. Though Graham was beyond

genius, Gennie was no moron. She had excellent recall ability.

Why couldn’t she remember this?

She thought of the Omega Company now; the embarrassment

of that time still plagued her. Part of her thought she should have

stayed in New York and fought for her job and reputation instead

of running home. Disgusted with herself, she angrily beat the

batter with the wooden spoon.

Suddenly, the image flashed in her mind again. The image

of someone or something dressed in dark clothes. She blinked,

10

Paradise

trying to get a clearer image, but it faded and was gone. She

shivered as gooseflesh appeared all over her skin.

“What the shit is this?” she exclaimed aloud, trying to

concentrate on breakfast.

As she looked out the kitchen window, she grinned wildly.

Graham was walking back toward the cabin. With the shotgun

cradled in her arms and the large pouch draped across her

shoulders, Graham was blowing on her cold hands. Gennie

laughed inwardly at what could be in that pouch for dinner.

“No gloves.” Gennie grunted. “No hat. .Again.”

Graham came in and stomped her snowy boots. She looked

up, grinned, then stopped when she saw the irritated look on

Gennie’s face.

“Where are your hat and gloves?” Gennie asked seriously.

“My what?”

“It’s freezing out there, and you’re not wearing a hat or

gloves,” Gennie repeated.

Graham gave a skeptical look. “Is this another ploy to get

me to kiss you?” She took off her coat and hung it on the peg.

“My personal favorite was the toothpaste episode. It was a very

ingenious way to make sure I used mouthwash.” She sat at

the kitchen table and struggled with her boots. “It is cold this

morning.”

Gennie knelt in front of her and unlaced the tall boots. “I

know, hence the reason for a hat and gloves. You’ll get sick,

Graham.” She tossed the heavy boots in the corner. She looked

up to see the lopsided grin.

“As I said, I do not wear them. They are too confining,” she

explained logically. “And I do not get sick. I take very good care

of myself. I have to. I would die up here alone if something…”

Gennie’s fingertips across her lips stopped her. “Don’t…don’t

talk like that,” she pleaded.

Graham easily pulled her into her lap. Gennie happily

nuzzled her neck into the strong shoulder as Graham held her

tight. “I am sorry. Nothing is going to happen to me or you. I have

everything to live for now. Do you not feel the same?” She kissed

her forehead.

11

Kate Sweeney

Gennie gave her an innocent look. “Well…”

Graham pulled back and frowned deeply. “You do not?”

“Well, you know there is Lindsey back home,” she said

wickedly.

If it were possible for Graham to frown deeper…

She quickly stood, depositing the playful redhead in the chair.

She gave Gennie a stern look. “I had someone in my life, but I’m

not in a steady relationship with…her,” she repeated Gennie’s

words verbatim from their earlier conversation.

“Damn, you are no fun to play with,” Gennie exclaimed as she

stood. She then laughed at the angry look on Graham’s face. She

gulped and took a step back as Graham moved directly in front of

her. “Yikes, you’re tall,” she mumbled as she leaned back.

Graham wrapped her arms around Gennie’s waist. She slid

her hands up Gennie’s back to gently pull back the red curls.

Gennie gasped, having no choice but to look up into the silvery

blue eyes, filled with desire.

“In the spring, you will go to this Lindsey, tell her you do

not love her. You will tell her that I am in love with you and you

are in love with me. If you do not, I will leave this mountain

and do it myself,” she said in such a wonderfully low sexy voice

that Gennie felt all moisture leave her mouth and pool between

her legs, which by now were completely useless. “Do you agree,

Genevieve?”

Gennie nodded.

“You love me.” Again, Gennie nodded. “I love you.”

Gennie felt as though her head would nod right off.

Graham then lowered her head and kissed her passionately.

Gennie whimpered into the kiss and went limp. Damn, this

woman, she thought. Graham possessed her with the searing kiss,

and Gennie welcomed it completely.

Never did she think she would want to be possessed by

another living soul. She fought it all her life. Lindsey was only

a distraction for her. She never realized how much she wanted

to give herself, her body to another. It took a forty-nine-year-old

innocent to show her how to love…and she did love Graham.

“We’re gonna miss breakfast, aren’t we?” Gennie whispered.

12

Paradise

“And lunch if we are lucky.”

“I’ll dwindle away to nothing if we keep this up.”

Graham chuckled and looked down at the beautiful woman

she loved. She ran her fingers through the red curls. “You will not

dwindle away to nothing.”

“What does that mean?” She stepped away from Graham.

Graham noticed the tone and frantically tried to think of

what she said. “It means just that. You would not dwindle away to

nothing. You have far to go—”

Gennie put her hands on her hips. “Far to go? What the hell

do you mean?” Her face now nearly matched her hair.

“Genevieve, please, you are getting quite red. Remember

apoplexy.”

“Skip the apoplexy, Stretch. Explain what you mean. Are you

telling me I weigh too much?”

“Too much for what?”

Gennie’s eyes widened, and her demeanor actually frightened

Graham. “Are you trying to piss me off?” Gennie’s voice squeaked

out.Graham was getting to know that tone, as well. She blinked

in confusion, desperately trying to figure out how to defuse this

redheaded time bomb. “Piss you off, another colloquialism.” She

stopped smiling as Gennie continued her death glare. “I am not

quite sure what that means. However, from your posture and the

color of your face, I can tell it is not good. Genevieve, even your

chest is red.” She hid her lopsided grin as Gennie quickly looked

down.

“Sweetheart, I do not know why you are angry. I only stated

the fact that you would have a long way to go to starve. The human

body has much reserve and can go without food for quite some

time. It is water, however, that—”

Two warm lips stopped her. Graham groaned as Gennie

kissed her tenderly. Now Graham was completely confused once

again. One minute the fiery temper was going, the next she was

kissing her.

“I love you, Graham,” Gennie whispered against her lips.

“I-I love you, too. And your weight,” she added quickly.

1

Kate Sweeney

Gennie burst out laughing and rained big sloppy kisses all

over Graham’s face until Graham was laughing uncontrollably.

Thanksgiving dinner was a holiday feast. Over the roaring

fire, Graham roasted four small quails, stuffed heavenly with wild

rice. Gennie had made a deep-dish apple pie and placed that on

the hot fire to bake, as well. Yes, she found out that Graham had

three apple trees of different varieties. The apples were picked

just before Gennie arrived and stored in the cellar. There were so

many apples that Graham informed her that Gennie would learn

to make applesauce next week.

They moved the kitchen table in front of the fire, and Graham

smiled as Gennie placed the centerpiece. She had made it herself

when Graham was in the cellar preparing the birds. She had

gathered small pine boughs and a few pinecones and arranged

them decoratively around a large candle.

“Genevieve, that is beautiful.” Graham sighed and looked

around the cabin. It was then she noticed Gennie’s little touches

here and there. Nothing astounding, just the subtle difference

another human being makes. Once again, Graham’s heart filled

to overflowing.

Gennie raised her wineglass in a toast. Graham grinned and

followed suit.

“Thanksgiving is a time to appreciate all we have. In all my life,

Graham Sheridan, I never thought I’d be spending Thanksgiving

isolated from the world with a woman I’ve only known for a few

months, but with whom I’m completely in love.”

Graham blinked several times and swallowed hard. Gennie

noticed the silvery blue eyes tear up and sparkle. “I-I cannot think

of anywhere I would rather be or anyone with whom I would

rather share myself. Thank you, Genevieve, for loving me. You

have shown me so much. Again, it overwhelms me. Now let us

eat.”Along with the quails, Graham roasted potatoes and a

heavenly squash that she garnished with brown sugar and

cinnamon. Another bottle of 11 Rothschild washed the holiday

meal down quite nicely.

1

Paradise

Neither could move after dinner. “Don’t even mention pie

right now.” Gennie groaned.

Graham chuckled as she took away the dishes. “You sit and

relax. I will do this,” she said softly and kissed her forehead.

Gennie sighed deeply. “Okay.” She smiled when she heard

Graham’s soft laughter as she continued, “If you insist.”

Later that night, Gennie and Graham lay in each other’s arms,

lost in their own thoughts.

“What are you thinking?” Graham’s low voice touched

Gennie’s hair.

Gennie smiled sleepily. “I was just thinking how content

I am. How lucky and completely at peace I am. How about

you?”

“I was thinking we never ate your pie,” she said honestly.

Gennie laughed quietly. “You big romantic, you.” She kissed

Graham’s bare shoulder, nuzzling her head deeper.

There was an uneasy quiet, and Gennie looked up at Graham,

who was staring at the ceiling. “Okay, Stretch. Out with it,” she

whispered in a stern voice.

Graham chuckled. “I…Can we talk for a minute?”

Immediately, Gennie sat up and flipped on the small light.

Graham blinked and noticed a look of concern.

“Of course we can talk. What’s wrong, honey?” She sat

Indian style next to her. She then reached for her T-shirt, and

Graham gently held her hand and wagged a scolding finger in her

direction. Gennie blushed but sat still. However, she pulled the

blanket up a bit. “Tell me, you lustful thing.”

“I had another disturbing image this morning. We have talked

about our ‘visions,’ however, this one was very disquieting.” She

put her hands behind her head, still staring at the ceiling. “I have

had flashes like this periodically since I came to the mountain.

Flashes of an image, a human form, dressed—”

“In dark clothes,” Gennie whispered, and Graham shot her a

curious look and sat up. “I have them, too. Remember when we

were sitting in the kitchen and the lights flickered? I had it then. I

heard your voice. You asked, ‘Who is it, sweetheart?’”

1

Kate Sweeney

“No, Genevieve, I had that image. I am sure I transferred the

image to you,” Graham said sadly. “I am sorry.”

Gennie leaned forward and took Graham’s hand. “Don’t

be. I’ve had that image before, honey. I had it earlier this

morning.”

Graham took a deep confounded breath. “I am not good with

my psychic feelings. For over twenty years, I have tried to forget

that whole existence. Now it seems to be coming back to me.

All the ‘gifts’ I was using as a young woman seem to be trying

to come to the forefront. I do not know what to do. It seems that

these feelings and visions started when…”

“When I showed up,” Gennie finished. “I was thinking earlier,

how I found out about you and your mountain. Honestly, I can’t

remember, and that bothered me. I have a very good memory.

You’d think I’d remember something like that. Why, Graham,

why did I want to be here so badly that I hid in Dan’s Land Rover

and…?” She stopped abruptly and turned bright red. In all these

months, Graham never pushed her about how she was “hiking

and got all turned around,” as she said.

Graham tried desperately to hide her grin as she watched

Gennie’s embarrassment. “You what?” she asked sternly.

Gennie laughed nervously as she scooted out of arm’s reach.

“You’re going to think this is pretty funny.”

Graham listened as Gennie explained how she came to be on

the mountain. Graham was amazed at her initiative and courage.

“It never occurred to me how you got up the mountain. I suppose

I surmised by the backpack you were a crazy hiker.” She raised

an eyebrow. “I was correct on the crazy part. So Dan and Hazel

do not know you are here.”

“No. I told them I was leaving. I said my goodbyes, and for

all they know, I’m back in Wyoming. I…” She stopped and hung

her head.

Graham smiled slightly and reached for her. “Come here,” she

said softly, and Gennie scooted closer. “I always had a feeling you

were not telling me everything. It is all right. I still love you.”

Gennie moved over her and lay across her chest. “Why are

we having these visions?” Gennie kissed the top of her breast.

1

Paradise

“I do not know. Perhaps we are just getting on each other’s

wavelength and nothing more. I am so out of touch with my

psychic abilities and you have none,” she said, then looked down

at Gennie lying on her chest. “You do not have any such abilities,

do you?”

Gennie chuckled. “Well, actually, when I was in college, a

professor from Duke University came one weekend, and anyone

was welcomed to be tested.” She chuckled as she remembered.

“So, of course, Darlene and…”

“Who is Darlene?”

Gennie rolled her eyes. “My roommate. Just my roommate,

no romantic ties,” she assured her.

“Okay. Continue.”

“So we went over and took their tests. It was very interesting.

I scored above average, I’ll have you know,” she said in a haughty

tone. Graham grinned as she ran her fingers through the red curly

hair. “Hmm. You have just one lifetime to stop that, Stretch,” she

mumbled and leaned into the scratchy fingertips.

“I will take a lifetime, Red,” Graham whispered sincerely.

“So tell me. What did you do then?”

“Nothing. It was just for fun. The professor wanted me to get

further testing. However, I had things to do that weekend that

were much more important. There was a sorority party. . Lots of

women,” she exclaimed, and Graham did smile at that.

“You shameless hussy,” Graham scolded playfully and

slapped at her bare backside.

“Ya know, I’ve always thought I had some kind of. .I don’t

know. When I was in New York on the paper, I was always

astonished at how many times my guessing was correct. Even

that last story,” she said, and Graham could hear the anger rising

again. She gently pulled Gennie up into her arms, lazily running

her fingers up and down the soft milky white skin of her back.

The soothing touch instantly calmed Gennie. She let out a

deep breath. “Anyway, it got to the point where my co-workers

wanted to work with me on any given story. I just chalked it up to

good instincts,” she said and added quietly, “I was always right,

though.” Her mind wandered back to that time in New York. How

1

Kate Sweeney

could I have been so naïve? How could I have been so easily

taken down?

Graham yawned and whispered. “You were young, that is

how. You. .” She stopped as Gennie shot her head up off her chest

and gaped at her. “What?”

“Graham. .You heard me,” she said as her heart pounded in

her ears.

“Of course, I heard you. You were talking. It would be rude

not to listen.” She yawned again and snuggled Gennie closer. “I

am sorry, sweetheart, I am falling asleep.”

For now, Gennie did not tell her that Graham read her mind.

Something deep inside told her that she needed to be patient with

Graham.

Gennie pulled the quilt over them and kissed Graham lightly

on the lips. “Good night, honey. Sweet dreams,” she whispered

and cuddled close.

“I love you, sweetheart. Good night, sleep tight. Don’t let the

bedbugs bite,” Graham mumbled, half asleep. “I do not understand

that saying.” Her voice trailed off as she faded off to sleep.

Gennie watched the wonderful transformation of Graham’s

handsome face. Graham looked like a child when she slept. She

was at peace, showing no signs of the cruel life the Institute forced

her to lead for twenty years or for the self-imposed isolation she

found herself in once she escaped the Institute. There was so

much there that Gennie knew Graham purposefully put out of

her mind.

For the first twenty years of her life, the Institute treated her

like an experiment. Since then, she tried to forget the isolation and

become human. There were new beginnings for Graham—trusting

her emotions, trusting her newfound life and love. Right now, that

was all she wanted, and Gennie knew it and couldn’t blame her.

However, something deep inside Gennie made her uneasy with all

of this. She had a feeling that something was happening.

Suddenly, she felt scared and lonely. She shivered

uncontrollably and moved closer to Graham, who in her sleep

instinctively tightened her protective embrace around Gennie, the

woman she loved.

1

Paradise

Even in her sleep, Graham felt Gennie’s presence. A feeling

of security and safety wafted over Gennie as her eyes grew heavy.

In a few moments, she too fell into a deep sleep.

Dreams of the figure dressed in dark clothes invaded their

sleep most of the night as they desperately held on to each other,

protecting each other from what, they didn’t know.

But it was out there.

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 22

Gennie stood by the big picture window and pulled the

sweater around her arms, hugging it close to her body.

“It’s really snowing, Graham.”

Graham heard the concern in her quiet voice. She set the

wood down by the fireplace and walked up behind her. Wrapping

her arms around Gennie’s waist, she rested her chin on top of the

red curls.

“Yes, it is. Genevieve, you have to be prepared for a long

winter. It is only December 10. It is just the beginning. I have

weathered almost thirty winters, and I am still here. Trust me,

sweetheart, we will be fine. We have more than enough food and

plenty of gas for the generator. Plus, I have been cutting wood like

a machine. We have enough, please trust me.” She kissed the top

of her head.

Gennie turned and wrapped her arms around the lean waist. “I

do. I do trust you more than I’ve ever trusted anyone or anything

in my life. I’m just not used to being isolated. God, how do you

do it?” She buried her head in Graham’s chest. “I hate them for

what they did to you.”

Graham placed a light kiss on her head. “It is not hard when

you do not know anything else, sweetheart. Please do not feel sad

for me. I have you now, and I am so overwhelmed it scares me.”

Gennie looked up and smiled affectionately into the silvery

blue eyes. “I love you, Graham.”

“I love you, too. I’m hungry.”

10

Paradise

“It seems all we do is eat, sleep, and make love,” she said

as she watched Graham slice the bread and take out the venison

sausage. She then took out the cheese block and sliced several

pieces along with the sausage.

Gennie sneaked a piece of sausage and rolled her eyes. “My

God, this is good. How in the hell do you stay in such great shape,

eating like this during the winter?”

Graham chuckled. “Trust me. I put on a few pounds during

the winter. I am like my friend the grizzly. Insulation keeps one

warm in the winter. It comes off quickly once the spring flowers

bloom,” she said absently as she munched on the bread and

sausage.

Gennie watched her and smiled happily as Graham went

about business as usual. She watched her as she sliced the bread,

sausage, and cheese and placed it on a plate for both of them.

Then she opened a cabinet and took out a Mason jar. She grinned

happily as she opened it and spooned out the contents on the plate.

She then licked her fingers as she hummed quietly. Her innocence

made Gennie’s heart light—simple pleasures, hard work, and

an extraordinary mind that was off the charts. Gennie laughed

thinking Dr. Reichmann did not have this in mind for Alpha.

“What’s in the jar?” Gennie asked with a smug grin.

Graham lifted her head and grinned. “Genevieve, wait

until you taste this. Do you like a little spice?” She wiggled her

eyebrows.

“Whaddya have in mind?” She laughed at the impish

posture.

Graham took the plate and two glasses of water and set them

on the table. Gennie watched as the epicure took a slice of the

hearty bread, spread it with the mixture from the jar, then placed

a piece of sausage and cheese on top in open-faced fashion. She

then handed it to Gennie, who took it with a skeptical glance.

“It concerns me that you need a glass of water with this,” she

said cautiously.

“Do not be a pessimist.” Graham grunted with a wave of her

hand. “It does not suit you. Taste,” she ordered as she made one

for herself.

11

Kate Sweeney

Gennie bit into it and rolled her eyes in amazement. The

combination of the sharp cheddar cheese with the venison sausage

was good enough. However, the mildly hot taste of the jam was

astounding.

“What is this? Damn, it’s good,” she exclaimed as she took

another bite. “You seriously need to write a wilderness cookbook,

honey.”

“I plant various types of peppers. This is a jalapeño-apple

jam. Good, isn’t it?” she asked and took a healthy bite. “Peppers

are very good for you,” she said innocently and decisively.

Once again, it nearly brought Gennie to tears as she watched

the utter joy on Graham’s face.

“They never let you eat like this at the Institute, did they?”

she asked, feeling her anger rising as she ate the spicy sandwich.

“No. That was the only thing with which they did not

experiment. If I had meatloaf and lumpy mashed potatoes one

more time,” she said, trying to keep the conversation light.

Gennie quietly fumed. Then she was not so quiet.

“Goddamned mother fuckers!” she swore angrily if not

emphatically as she tossed down her napkin.

Graham stopped in mid-bite as her eyebrows nearly reached

her hairline. She said nothing, knowing not to get into the path of

this storm. It needed to run its course and fade out to sea. She was

grateful the eye of the storm was not directed toward her. Graham

may have been isolated from human contact, but she learned very

quickly how to deal with this fiery redhead.

“I hate those sonsabitches,” she carried on angrily. “And I

never even met one of them. If I had, I swear, I’d have planted my

boot so far up their asses, they’d be tasting leather for a month,”

she hissed.

Graham winced at yet another gruesome mental picture from

this petite woman. She looked at her delicious sandwich and put

it down as she grimaced. She said nothing as she picked up her

water.

“Who the fuck did they think they were? Taking an infant

away from her mother and. .” She stopped and stood, pacing back

and forth.

12

Paradise

Graham sighed and picked up the sandwich, undaunted.

“God, I wish I were there. I’d have kicked some serious ass

for you,” she said and sat down in a huff.

Graham popped the last of her sandwich in her mouth and

licked her fingers. When she stopped chewing, she swallowed the

last delectable morsel and looked across the table.

“I wish you were there, as well. I would have loved to see you

kick some serious ass,” she said logically.

For an instant, Gennie blinked, then laughed aloud. “Graham!

You said ‘ass’!” she shrieked and ran over to her and flounced in

her lap. “I’m so proud of you!”

Graham laughed and kissed her deeply. “Hmm, you taste

spicy.” She sighed and kissed her again.

“Tell me something,” Gennie said, snuggling into Graham’s

lap, “Why don’t you use your last name?”

Graham grinned sheepishly. “I do.”

Gennie frowned and gave her a curious look. “I beg your

pardon?”

“Sheridan,” she said and gave a challenging look to

Gennie.

Gennie accepted the challenge as her mind raced, trying to

figure out what Graham was getting at, but she couldn’t. “Okay,

I give. What in the hell are you talking about?” she said, angry

more with herself for not being able to figure it out.

“Sheridan. Nadirehs spelled backward,” Graham said with a

smug grin.

Gennie’s gaze darted back and forth, then she shook her head.

“Very clever, smart ass,” she said grudgingly, but with a laugh.

“There was no way I could use my name, not knowing who

knew what. Therefore, I thought this was the best thing,” she said

with a shrug.

After a moment of reflection, Gennie said softly, “The first

night we made love. It was intense.”

Graham smiled. “Where did that come from?”

“I don’t know. I was just thinking of how much I love your

touch. I’ve had a few lovers, but no one has made me feel so…”

“Intense?”

1

Kate Sweeney

“For lack of a better word, yes. It’s so wonderful, yet so

consuming.”

“Is that bad?” Graham frowned. “I feel the same way,

though I have nothing to compare this with, Genevieve, but I do

understand how you feel intense.”

“Are we in love or just…?” Gennie asked in a quivering

voice.

Graham frowned deeply and quickly knelt next to her. She

took her small hand in her own. “We are in love,” she said slowly.

“We make love, Genevieve, we do not couple. I will admit, it

is passionate and sometimes lustful, but we are reacting to each

other’s need, and we fulfill that need. Is that not a part of being in

love? Do you not feel that?”

Gennie looked down into the silvery blue eyes she adored.

She smiled and gently cupped the tanned face. “Yes, Graham,

I do feel it and you’re right. We do make love because we love

each other. It is intense…” Gennie reached up and ran her fingers

through the thick hair. Graham sighed and closed her eyes, leaning

into the touch. “I love you, Graham Alpha Nadirehs Sheridan,”

she whispered and kissed her deeply.

“Genevieve?”

“Yes?”

“Would you like to try being intense again?”

Gennie laughed out loud and took Graham by the hand.

1

Paradise

Chapter 23

“No, turn it just a bit…There! Right there, honey,” Gennie

exclaimed, and Graham, sweaty and sticky from the pinesap,

groaned as she set the tree in the makeshift stand. “It’s perfect.”

She sighed, then winced when Graham narrowed her eyes.

“That is where I had it twenty minutes ago,” she growled

playfully and took Gennie into her arms.

“Really?” She laughed and kissed Graham deeply. “Sorry.

Okay, now we decorate.”

Gennie took the string, and Graham took the needle and

pierced the dried berries. “This will take forever, sweetheart,”

she said seriously.

“Like we have someplace to go?”

Graham gave her a suspicious look. “Sarcasm?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

They sat for the next few hours, laughing, talking, and

stringing dried berries for the Christmas tree.

“Have you had any more visions lately?” Gennie asked

absently and glanced at her lover, who frowned slightly, avoiding

Gennie. That answers my question, Gennie thought.

“One or two. And I have not told you because they are all

the same and we have already talked about them,” Graham said

quickly in her defense.

There was a silence between them that Graham found

disconcerting. She glanced at her mate, who was humming

quietly as she made the decorations. Suddenly, Graham felt guilty.

1

Kate Sweeney

Genevieve trusted her, and she was not being completely honest.

“Um…I may have had another one,” she said in a quiet

voice.

Gennie looked up to see the childish look on the grown

woman’s face. God, I love this dope. “What kind, honey?” she

asked, matching Graham’s voice.

She wanted to strangle Graham and Graham knew it. She

started to chuckle. “You want to be so angry with me right

now, don’t you?” Graham asked through her laughter. Gennie

narrowed her eyes at her from across the table. “You are so

absolutely adorable. I love you, and I am very sorry I did not tell

you sooner.”

“Tell me what, honey?” Gennie said through clenched teeth.

Graham stopped chuckling and cleared her throat. “Hold my

hand,” she said and Gennie shook her head.

“Don’t start that with me. I know your tricks, Miss Sheridan.

First you smooth talk me, then you kiss me, and I forget what we

were talking about.”

“Oh, please. You never forget what we are talking about. You

have a mind like an elephant,” she declared helplessly. “Another

saying I do not understand.”

“Well, one of us has to. You’d be content with never talking

about this again.” She stood in an angry huff.

“Is that such a bad idea? Why must we constantly talk about

it?” Graham knew she had an edge to her voice.

“Excuse me for loving you and caring about you.”

Graham heard the catch in her voice as Gennie marched to

the bathroom and slammed the door. For a moment, Graham sat

there and strung the berries on the string. She then rubbed her

forehead. “So emotional,” she mumbled and walked over to the

bathroom door.

“Genevieve, please come out of there,” she said against the

bathroom door. She had a vision of Gennie sitting on the toilet in

defiance. She was about to say, “Listen to reason,” and stopped

herself in time. That would only set the temper flaring. Graham

was learning.

“No.”

1

Paradise

She knelt down and looked through the keyhole but could see

nothing. “Sweetheart, I am sorry.”

“So what?”

She let out a heavy sigh. “I am contrite and penitent,

Genevieve,” she said seriously. “I am very grateful that you

are concerned for me. I do not know what I would do without

you…”

Gennie opened the door and Graham nearly fell forward.

“You were on your knees?” Gennie sighed. “Aw, Graham,

that’s the sweetest thing,” she exclaimed and knelt in front of

Graham and threw her arms around her neck and kissed her

silly.Poor Graham had no clue why being on her knees was so

sweet. However, she did not care. Once again, Gennie confounded

her—angry one minute, kissing the next.

Graham would never understand love and its manifestations.

Christmas morning came, and Gennie woke with a smile on

her face and stretched lazily. She looked over to see Graham lying

on her side, her head propped up by a few pillows, just watching

her. “What are you doing?” Gennie turned on her side to face

her. Graham smiled with such devotion and affection that Gennie’s

heart skipped a beat.

“I am watching my life right before me. Doc King is the only

person with whom I have ever experienced Christmas. Now I

cannot think of any better gift than you. Thank you, Genevieve.”

She leaned over and gently kissed her warm lips.

“God, Graham, I feel the same.” Gennie sighed and returned

her kiss. “I am so sorry about your mother. Shit, I can’t imagine it.

I’ll be here for you always,” she said tenderly as Graham smiled

and kissed her nose. “Now I’m making you breakfast in bed for

your present.”

“Tell me what Christmas was like when you were a child,”

Graham said as she drank her coffee. “I feel so lazy, eating in

bed.”

1

Kate Sweeney

“It’s allowed. It’s Christmas.” Gennie drank her coffee, as

well. “When I was a girl, my mother would bake cookies the

entire week before Christmas. She’d give them to our teachers,

the postman, and the milkman. No one was left without cookies.

The house smelled of apple and cinnamon, and my brothers and

I would decorate the tree and put the lights up around the house,”

she said and smiled as she remembered.

“Do you miss your family now? I am so sorry you cannot be

with your family on Christmas,” Graham said seriously.

Gennie smiled at her and took the empty plates away and

set them on the floor. She got back into bed and cuddled close to

Graham’s warm body. “I am with family. You’re my family now.

Don’t you feel the same?” She looked up into Graham’s teary

eyes. “I do not know what family is like. However, I know I would

die without you. Yes, you are my family,” she said, and for the

first time, she understood the meaning of the word. This was

an enormous revelation, surpassing any logic or reasoning. She

pulled Gennie close to her.

“I have had these dreams,” Graham whispered as she held

her. “That you are running through the woods and you are lost

and calling me, and I cannot find you. Someone is chasing you,

and I cannot see who it is nor can I stop them. Then as I hear you

scream, I wake up.”

Gennie gently stroked her bare back as she rocked her. She

rolled her eyes impatiently. “Why don’t you tell me…?” She

stopped and continued running her fingers up and down Graham’s

back. “Graham, it’s all right. Honey, why don’t you wake me

when you have these dreams?” she asked quietly. “Something is

happening. Don’t you feel it?”

Graham pulled back and nodded slowly as she wiped her

eyes. “Lately, I have been uneasy as if someone or something is

lurking or waiting…”

“I feel that, too. Damn it, we promised not to let this go. You

simply must tell me when it happens. It’s important,” Gennie

begged and Graham nodded.

“I am sorry. I promise to wake you when I have these dreams.

1

Paradise

It is just that you are so sound asleep and look so beautiful, it

breaks my heart.”

“As much as you’d like to forget your abilities, I think you’re

going to have to brush up on your brainpower, kiddo.”

Graham pulled a face. “I don’t want to.”

Gennie shrugged. “Okay. I just think it will be better for both

of us, and I find it extremely sexy the way your mind works.” She

kissed her, then snuggled closer. “But you do what you want. I

understand it’s your brain, honey.” She sighed through a yawn.

“Boy, that was a good breakfast.”

Graham lay there frowning. She really didn’t want to start

the whole thing all over again. These past few months had been

heaven. Gennie had opened an entirely new world for her, and

she loathed going back. She looked down at Gennie, who was

yawning and cuddling. She thinks my mind is sexy?

“Well, maybe we could do a little brushing up for a while,”

Graham offered quietly.

Gennie looked up at her. “Whatever you want. It’s your

mind.”

So they practiced. Gennie would give the test, and Graham

would pass it with flying colors. Several times, Gennie would

have to stop her.

“You’re going too fast, honey. I can’t keep up,” she said,

leafing through the book. “Damn it, now I lost my place.”

Graham grinned wickedly and took the book out of her hand.

“Enough. I have a headache.”

She lifted Gennie and made her way to the bed and playfully

tossed her down. “It is time to test other facets,” she said in a low

sultry voice that would forever make Gennie weak in the knees.

She watched as Graham slowly unbuttoned her flannel shirt,

pulling it out of her jeans and stripping it off.

“Time for an anatomy lesson. We will start with the pectoral

muscles and work our way down,” She stood before Gennie

was completely naked. “As usual, you are wearing too many

clothes.”

That night, Gennie woke to hear Graham mumbling in her

1

Kate Sweeney

sleep. She sat up and Graham moaned. “Run. Run, Genevieve!

Run!” She cried out, then bolted up in bed. Gennie put her arms

around her trembling shoulders; she was perspiring as if she had

run a marathon and her breathing was just as labored.

“It’s okay. I’m here,” she soothed Graham, who still breathed

heavily. She held on to her as Gennie laid her back against the

pillows. “Shh, you’re okay, honey. I got you,” she whispered and

kissed her damp forehead.

“Someone was chasing you. I screamed for you to run, run

fast, and you disappeared into the woods. I was so frightened.

Something was chasing you, and I could not get to you. I do not

want anything to happen to you, ever,” she mumbled helplessly.

Gennie held on. “Nothing is going to happen to either of us.

Whatever is out there, we will figure it out and get through it. I

promise,” she said sternly, and Graham nodded, taking a deep

breath.

“I do believe that. I have this feeling of impending doom,

however. Something is coming, and we must be ready,” she said

in a confident voice.

“We will, honey. We will.” Gennie soothed back her hair, and

soon Graham was asleep once again. She kissed her temple and

laid her head against the strong shoulder.

Something was coming, and neither knew what it was or

why.

10

Paradise

Chapter 24

“I can’t do this any longer, Althea,” Senator Stan Whitcomb

said in a flat voice.

“Oh, sure ya can, Stan. What’s the alternative? Now quit

worrying and get me that information by the end of the day on

Friday.” Althea twirled back and forth in her leather chair.

With the earpiece in place, she stood and walked to the

window. Grinning like the Cheshire cat, she folded her arms

across her chest. God, how I love this, she thought. All of them,

mere pawns in my game. I had him by the short hairs, and he

knew it. “I want those figures, Stan. And you know I get what I

want.”

Althea could see him withering; she liked it.

“This will mean my reputation,” he whispered helplessly.

“How could I have let you into my life? I wish to God I knew how

you found out what you…” She heard his heavy sigh and grinned.

“You did it. How no longer matters. I have no choice, I suppose.”

“No, you don’t, but really, Stan, don’t be so melodramatic. It’s

just business as usual. Once I get the figures, you get another term.

Now I have an appointment and you have the Senate committee

hearing to attend. Ciao!” she said and disconnected.

Stan Whitcomb gently set the phone on the cradle and

buried his head in his hands for a moment. Then he sat up and

straightened his tie. He opened his drawer, took out a piece of

letterhead, and started writing.

11

Kate Sweeney

My Darling Marion,

He stopped, looked at the paper, and started to cry. Nearly

forty years of public service, and in three short years, he ruined

himself, his reputation, and his marriage.

He was weak. Always the politician, he took the easy way.

Now he stood at the crossroads, and he knew he was not strong

enough. Taking a deep breath, he exhaled and opened the side

drawer. At the bottom of the drawer, he found it. His old revolver.

It was loaded, the safety always on. You never know when a crazed

voter would enter the office. With a steady sure hand that surprised

even himself, he flipped off the safety and put the revolver to his

temple. “I am so sorry, Marion,” he whispered pathetically in a

quivering voice and became tomorrow’s headline.

Althea stood by her desk, leafing through a file when Delia

knocked at her door. She looked up. “What do you want, Delia?”

she asked tiredly.

“I-I just found out that Senator Whitcomb is dead, Ms. Verna,”

she said in a low voice.

“What?” Althea said as her head shot up. “Repeat that. It

sounded very much like you said Senator Whitcomb was dead,”

she said angrily, her fists clenched.

Delia backed up, petrified to see how the silvery blue eyes

turned a dark blue, almost black now. “H-he killed himself late

yesterday. Shot in the head,” Delia said, still backing up to the

door; she felt for the doorknob with her hands.

“Get out!” Althea growled and waved her off.

Delia seemed only too happy to oblige as she dashed out the

door, closing it behind her.

Althea quietly fumed as she ran her fingers through her hair.

Then she took a deep calming breath and started to chuckle.

“You old fuck. Well, that was one way of getting out of it,

Stan, but shit, you didn’t have to kill yourself. Well, let’s see what

I have in my little bag of humanity.” She shook her head. She

glanced at her watch, quelling the rage that boiled within. “And

you’ve caused me to miss my workout.”

The burning rage would not be denied as she opened her book

12

Paradise

of names, angrily leafing through it. She found her next victim,

but it did little to stop the rage.

“I cannot believe that schmuck of a senator killed himself!”

She paced back and forth in her office. There was no one else

to get in such a short time. Stan Whitcomb was her puppet. She

angrily ran her fingers through her thick long hair. “Fuck him.

Who told him he could kill himself? How dare he defy me?”

It was happening all too frequently. Even Mike Austin defied

her. He had told his wife about his affair. He quit his job before

they fired him, which was Althea’s plan. Fuck them al !

She then instantly thought of the redhead reporter. Now she

was truly incensed. It’d been far too long and no word from that

stupid little newspaper in Wyoming. No word of any story about

a mountain woman. She knew that redhead was there. She also

knew that Alpha was still alive. She could feel it. Why couldn’t

she read the reporter now? Two years earlier, she was so open, so

gullible. It was pathetically easy for her to take down the redhead

at the Times. This is why Althea picked her to find Alpha, and

the redhead responded to it just as Althea knew she would. She

planted the idea in her mind, and the eager reporter took the

bait—hook, line, and sinker.

Now she was nowhere…but with Alpha. The slow rage

coursed through her veins at the idea of them hiding from her,

defying her so blatantly.

“Don’t they know who I am?” Althea rubbed her throbbing

temples. “What is happening? Everyone suddenly is defying me.”

Then it struck her. Alpha, she thought angrily as she continued

to pace. Of course, Alpha would have similar genes. That Nazi

Reichmann would genetically engineer her “twin” with the same

abilities. “Even in birth, they defied me!” she shouted and leaned

against her desk.

Once again, the incredible rage tore through her. “I will find

her myself. That’s it. Why didn’t I think of that before?” She stood

erect and straightened her blazer. “If you want something done,

do it yourself.” She cleared her throat, feeling her anger rise.

“But there can be only one,” she howled loudly like a wild

beast, throwing her head back.

1

Kate Sweeney

Then, in a fit of intense fury, she picked up a stapler and

threw it with all her might against the wall. She took a deep angry

breath, her nostrils flaring, and calmly straightened her jacket

again. She picked up her purse and walked out.

Delia was sitting at her desk, and the minute the door opened,

she lowered her head and typed furiously on her keyboard.

“Don’t fuck with me right now, Delia. I know you’re not

working. I’m leaving for the day. If anyone calls, fuck ’em,” she

said over her shoulder and stormed to the elevator.

“Yes, Ms. Verna,” she mumbled, her head still buried in her

computer. She glanced up to see Althea enter the elevator and

heard the low growl as the doors closed.

With her curiosity piqued, she sneaked into her boss’s office.

She blinked in amazement as she gazed at the far wall. Delia

couldn’t believe it as she looked at the poor innocent stapler

embedded deep in the paneling.

Delia wasn’t thinking of the sheer inhuman force behind her

enigmatic and petrifying employer. She wasn’t thinking of the

rage that ran through Ms. Verna at the time. Delia slowly backed

out of the office, leaving the office supply where it was, grateful

that not all that rage and psychosis were directed at her.

“I need a new job.” She sighed and quietly closed the door.

The only sound in the expensive hotel room was of grunting

and moaning. Althea Verna was quiet. Suzanne Lester, the junior

congresswoman from Wisconsin, was doing all the sweating, all

the grunting. She sat on the plush couch, naked with a strap-on,

while Althea sat on her lap, riding her unmercifully.

“Shit!” she exclaimed through clenched teeth as Althea

continued in her pleasure.

She tried to reach up and hold on to Althea’s breasts. Althea

angrily slapped her hands away.

“Don’t touch me,” Althea hissed and held the woman’s hands

over her head.

Althea’s breasts bounced and swayed by her face, and the

poor young woman tried to get her hands free to hold her. Not

because she thought she’d enjoy it, but because she hoped to stop

1

Paradise

this frenzied rutting session. Althea was killing her.

“I-I…” Suzanne shook and gasped out her warning.

Althea grabbed her around the neck and squeezed. “Don’t you

dare come before me,” she growled, and Suzanne’s eyes widened

in horror.

“Don’t defy me, not today,” Althea continued in a warning

voice, tightening her grip around her neck. She could feel the

jugular vein pulsing through her fingers. It was such a rush; the

control was like a narcotic to her.

Suzanne could barely breathe. Althea scared the orgasm right

out of her. Within minutes, Althea was writhing, throwing her

head back, and crying out her release. She ceased all movement

and released her hold on Suzanne’s neck. The young woman

immediately gasped for air and coughed.

“You may come now,” she cooed wickedly.

Suzanne blinked several times. That was the last thing on her

mind. She wanted her clothes, her dignity, and the safety of her

Washington office.

Althea, breathing heavily and still on her lap, smiled sweetly.

“There is no safe place, Congresswoman Lester. You will find

that I am your only safe place,” she whispered with hypnotic

tenderness, looking deep in her eyes. She kissed her then, her

tongue plunging slowly in her mouth. It was so easy to read this

woman’s mind, Althea thought as she deepened her kiss.

Suzanne groaned and shivered. Her mind raced with thoughts

of love and devotion. All at once, she did feel safe with the woman.

Suddenly, Althea was sweet and caring. Images of her home in

Wisconsin and her childhood flashed through her mind as she

lost herself in the spellbinding kiss.

Above her, Althea smiled nicely. “You are so far from home.

Let me be your safe place, Suzanne,” Althea whispered kindly.

God, this was so easy!

Suzanne looked up and tentatively reached out her hand.

Althea smiled and took Suzanne’s hands, placing them on

her breasts. Suzanne groaned and closed her eyes, becoming

completely aroused and lost in euphoria. She then swung around

and had Althea on her back, still buried deep within her. Suzanne

1

Kate Sweeney

closed her eyes tightly as she moved her hips. She felt safe; she

felt loved.

Althea felt empowered once again. “Yes, Suzanne.” She

wrapped her long legs around Suzanne’s lean waist and held her

tight.

Within moments, Suzanne furiously thrust, and Althea

begged her not to stop. She glanced at the clock on the wall. Hurry

up, damn it, I’ll miss my flight—

Finally, Suzanne shuddered through her orgasm. She then

collapsed onto Althea’s breasts, breathing heavily.

“God, that was wonderful,” she whispered innocently. “You’re

wonderful.”

Althea rolled her eyes but smiled sweetly and ran her fingers

through Suzanne’s damp hair. “As are you, my young love,” she

said and almost gagged on the sentiment. Now get off me! she

cried inwardly.

“I-I think I may be falling here, Althea. Is that possible?”

Suzanne lifted her head and gazed dreamily into the silvery icy

blue eyes.

Oh, this is just too pathetic for words, Althea thought.

“Anything is possible. Now I am so sorry, but I have a plane to

catch. I will call you when I get back.” She sealed the promise

with a kiss, then slid off the couch and into the bathroom.

When she came out of the bathroom, she found Suzanne lying

on the couch, her hands behind her head, grinning and staring at

the ceiling.

Althea rolled her eyes. “Don’t you have to get back to

Washington?”

Suzanne sighed. “Yes. I have to talk to the committee. I’m

thinking of running for Senate. After Senator Whitcomb’s death,

I think I may have a chance,” she said thoughtfully.

Althea walked over and sat on the edge of the couch. “You

have more than a chance, Suzanne,” she said in a reassuring

voice. She kissed her and stood.

Suzanne reached up and gently held Althea’s wrist. “You will

call me, won’t you?”

Too easy, she sighed. “Of course, I will,” she promised in a

1

Paradise

low seductive voice. “Enjoy the room.”

Althea walked out, and Suzanne sighed happily, nestling

herself into the soft cushions.

Without knowing it, the junior congresswoman from

Wisconsin was out of her depth and into Althea’s tangled psychotic

web.

Althea had made the arrangements for her visit to Colorado.

She grinned evilly as she used an ailing relative for her quick

departure, leaving her return date to Omega open. She sat on the

plane, looking out the window. The afternoon tryst with the young

idiot congresswoman was satisfying. She grinned, thinking of her

hands around her scrawny neck as she came. I almost killed the

little fucker, she thought as she sipped her wine. Congresswoman

Suzanne Lester may prove to be more useful than she thought,

being a last-minute selection. She seemed easy to manipulate and

she was on the same committee as Senator Whitcomb.

However, she felt the anger rising at the thought of Alpha and

the redhead. I can just see them sitting some place laughing at

me, she thought and sipped her wine.

The headache started again. The white light flashed through

her brain like a hot poker. She winced and shut her eyes, willing

the searing pain to abate as she whimpered openly.

“Are you all right?” the flight attendant asked.

Althea opened her eyes and nodded. “Yes, another glass

of wine, please,” she said with icy coolness and dismissed the

woman with a wave of the hand.

She sat back as the pain subsided.

Soon, Alpha, she thought. Soon we will meet for the first

time. There can be only one…

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 25

“It is not as bad a winter as I expected,” Graham called out as

she stomped her boots by the back door.

Gennie turned and gave her a smug grin. “I told you your

barometer was off. Too much sex,” she said from the kitchen

sink.“And I told you I think you are more correct than you

know.”

Gennie gave her a curious look. “I know you said that before.

Do you really think it’s an issue?”

Graham laughed. “No, it is not an issue. However, I think

when we make love, we are so consumed with each other that all

else is forgotten. Perhaps that is what I mean.”

“I love your logical brain, Stretch,” Gennie said as she

concentrated on the dishes. “Maybe we make love too much.”

Graham laughed and walked up behind her, wrapping her

arms around the small waist. She nibbled at her neck. “There is

no such thing.”

Gennie closed her eyes and melted into the strong embrace.

“Well, it can’t kill us.” Gennie sighed and turned in her arms.

“That which does not kill us makes us stronger,” Graham

quoted softly and looked down into the blue eyes.

Neither could tell how long they looked into each other’s

eyes. However, Graham’s heart swelled with pride and affection

for Gennie.

“It will make us stronger. Now who said it?”

1

Paradise

Graham groaned and rolled her eyes. “Friedrich Nietzsche,

born October 1, 1, German philosopher. Died in 100.”

Gennie nodded emphatically and kissed her chin. “Good,

now make dinner.”

It did not kill them, both women were happy to find out.

They were lying on the floor in front of the fireplace. Graham

stared at the fire as Gennie lazily made figure eights along the

top of her chest with her finger. She was lying on top of Graham,

nestled happily between her legs.

Okay, let’s try this again, Stretch. Gennie closed her eyes and

concentrated on sending Graham her thoughts. She opened one

eye to see Graham watching the fire and yawning. Graham! she

thought loudly…

Nothing, just another yawn.

Shit, Graham. You’re not concentrating, damn it. Now hear

this, Nadirehs! She yelled in her mind, nearly giving herself a

headache.

Graham sighed and stretched, placing her hands behind her

head. “You swear too much, Red,” she said lazily and closed her

eyes.“You heard me?”

Graham opened one sleepy eye and nodded.

“Really?”

Graham said nothing.

“Graham? You heard me, right? Say something.”

Graham opened her eyes and grinned. “I am thinking. You

just cannot read my mind. You lowly, average human, you,” she

declared with a smug grin.

Gennie glared at her and moved up so they were nose to nose.

“Lowly what?” she asked and Graham blinked and gulped.

“Average human?”

“Average, huh?” Gennie yawned and nestled into Graham’s

shoulder. “When I wake up, I’ll show you average.”

“Of that I have no doubt. Now sleep.”

Gennie was dreaming. She was running from a dark figure

1

Kate Sweeney

through the woods. She was not afraid, however. She ran, knowing

the dark image was gaining, but she still ran. Then her body flew

through the air…

She sat up with a start and gasped openly, feeling all the air

leave her lungs. Graham was right with her. “Genevieve, you were

dreaming,” she whispered, and Gennie nodded as she shivered.

“Tell me,” Graham said. Gennie swallowed and told her the

dream.

“It’s almost like your dream, Graham. Only you’re watching

me run, and in mine, I’m running from the dark image.”

Graham laid back and pulled Gennie with her. She held on

to her in a tight warm embrace. “I feel so safe in your arms.” She

reached up to caress the soft but strong cheek.

“I do, too, Genevieve. I feel that nothing can harm us as long

as we are connected.”

Then Gennie felt the surge of electricity run through her

body.

“Do you feel that?” Gennie whispered, and Graham nodded

but said nothing. “Are you doing this, honey?” No response.

Gennie was scared shitless but held on to Graham, who pulled

her closer in a protective embrace.

Their breathing seemed labored, and the hair on their arms

stood straight up. Both women fought the urge to jump right out

of bed.

Suddenly, a vision snapped through their minds. Again, it

was of the dark stranger. This time, it was clearer. The figure was

tall and slim, almost willowy in the way it moved in the vision.

Its hair was blowing behind it as it moved. The image had shape

now, it appeared human, and…then it was gone.

“Holy fuck!” Gennie’s voice squeaked.

“Holy fuck is right,” Graham said seriously.

For a long moment, neither woman said a thing. They just

held each other in the darkness until their breathing returned to

normal. Then Gennie gave a laughing snort.

“I cannot believe you just swore.”

“I cannot believe I did not wet the bed.”

Both women looked at each other in the darkness and burst

10

Paradise

into a quiet laughter, relieving the tension left by the nightly

vision.

“Go back to sleep, Genevieve.” Graham kissed her forehead.

“I think we need to get out of this cabin for a bit. If the weather

is not too bad, we can go for a walk.” She yawned and snuggled

closer.

“Hmm. That sounds good. Can we go to paradise?” Gennie

whispered sleepily.

“We can go anywhere you like,” Graham mumbled and held

on to Gennie as they drifted off to sleep.

Graham dreamed again of Genevieve running through the

woods. Run faster, run faster, she begged in her dream as she

watched her. Please, run faster…

She jerked in her sleep and woke. Her heart was pounding

as she clutched the blanket in her clenched fists. She looked over

at Gennie, who was sleeping so soundly she didn’t even move.

Graham sighed quietly and slipped out of bed. She threw on her

jeans and flannel, then stoked the fire. She turned and looked out

the big window. It was early March, still a bit of winter left on the

mountain. However, the days were longer and the weather that

much warmer. It was the first time in over twenty years the snow

was not very deep outside her cabin.

It was just before daybreak, the full moon was low in the sky,

and the last star was just above the tree line. Inexplicably, a wave

of insecurity wafted over her. She felt small and…alone. It passed

quickly, and she shivered, wondering where that came from. She

had never felt like that.

As soon as it came, it was gone. So many things had been

happening to her since Gennie came into her life. She smiled

affectionately, thinking how much the fiery redhead changed her

life for the better. She could not imagine life without her now.

She took a deep quivering breath and watched the moon as it set

behind the tree line and the last star faded from the sky.

It will happen at this time of the day, she thought and

shivered. It will happen at this time. She did not quite understand

her thoughts.

11

Kate Sweeney

With that, she felt the warm familiar arms wrap around her

waist. “You’re up early, honey,” Gennie mumbled against her

back. “I just can’t stay in bed without you. You’ve ruined me.”

Graham smiled and covered Gennie’s arms with hers.

“What’s wrong, Graham? Something is, I can tell. You

usually have some logical statement to make after my emotional

one,” Gennie said with a chuckle, then turned Graham around to

face her.

Graham gave her an affectionate smile, her silvery blue eyes

sparkling. Then they turned a slightly darker blue, and Gennie

stopped smiling. “Tell me now,” she said seriously.

“It will happen at this time of day. When the time comes, you

must run, Gennie. You must run as fast as you can. Do not look

back and run, run fast. It will not work if you do not run fast,”

Graham said quickly as she held on to Gennie’s small shoulders.

“Promise me you will listen to me.”

Their gazes locked, and Gennie, mesmerized by the changing

color of Graham’s eyes, just nodded. Suddenly, there was a buzzing

in her ears followed by the now familiar light-headedness. She

looked deep into Graham’s dark blue eyes and saw it.

She was running, running deep in the woods, the figure

chasing her. You must run fast, sweetheart, fast. She heard

Graham’s soft but urgent voice call to her. Gennie then blinked,

and the vision was gone.

“I promise to listen to you. I promise,” she said solemnly, and

Graham pulled her into a bear hug.

“It will make us stronger, Genevieve,” she whispered and

kissed the top of her head.

“Is it going to happen soon?” Gennie tried to sound

confident.

“I do not know. However, I feel it stronger as the days go by.

I fear whatever it is, sweetheart, it will be soon.” She pulled back

and gazed down into the sparkling blue eyes filled with love. “It

will make us stronger,” she repeated, and Gennie smiled up into

the familiar soft, silvery blue eyes she adored.

“It will make us stronger,” Gennie fervently agreed as she

pulled Graham down for a gentle kiss. “Now let’s eat a hearty

12

Paradise

breakfast. We’re getting out of the cabin today.”

They walked to paradise arm in arm. “It’s not too cold. Maybe

we won’t get any more snow,” Gennie said hopefully.

“This is nothing, trust me. I cannot believe we are walking

in only ankle-deep snow. Usually, it is up well past my knees. On

you, it would be to your waist.” She smirked, and Gennie reached

over and playfully jabbed her ribs. “Ouch. That is where the bear

clawed me.” She pouted and Gennie laughed.

They stopped, as was now their custom, by the little lake.

Neither said a word for a moment or two.

“Amazing. It is not frozen. Well, out in the middle. Is it not

beautiful?” Graham sighed and looked around. Gennie nodded in

agreement as they grew silent once again, taking in the wonders

of paradise.

After a moment, Graham spoke. “Soon, the road will be

open. Dan usually brings my supplies by April. It is only another

month. Genevieve…” she started. She wanted to protect Gennie

at all costs. Gennie quickly turned to her.

“Don’t even think about it, Stretch. Don’t even suggest it.”

Graham frowned and looked down into the determined

eyes. “You do not even know what I was about to say,” Graham

argued.

“The hell I don’t. You were going to tell me to go back down

the mountain with Dan.” She roughly pulled Graham down by

her jacket until they were nose to nose—literally.

“Ain’t gonna happen,” she said with determined resolution.

Graham stood there with Gennie angrily clutching her jacket.

“You are such a bully,” Graham said seriously and tried to pull

back. Gennie held on fast.

“I am not leaving,” she said earnestly, then let her go.

Graham sighed and straightened to her full height and looked

down into the blue eyes she loved.

“I will do anything you say, Graham. I promise to run as fast

as I can, but I will not leave you alone on this mountain. When we

ever leave, we leave together or not at all. Understood?”

“Understood. You bully,” Graham added, and Gennie

1

Kate Sweeney

chuckled and slipped her arm through hers.

They walked back from paradise through the woods. Gennie

stopped then and shivered. “Heebie-jeebies.” She motioned

behind them as they walked.

Graham put her arm around her. “I know. We have not walked

deep into the woods to that place since the first weeks you were

here,” Graham said. “I do not like that place, either.” She laughed

as they continued back to the cabin. “Heebie-jeebies. Where do

you get that?”

1

Paradise

Chapter 26

“What do you think happened, honey?” Gennie asked sweetly.

She knew that potato peel wasn’t going to make it down the drain.

She stood there as Graham made the small repair to the kitchen

plumbing. She was on her back, half of her under the cabinet,

crammed in the small space.

I should have let Gennie get under here, she could fit much

easier, Graham thought as she grunted, trying to tighten the

pipe. “You should have let me under there. I told you I could do it,”

Gennie reminded her.

“Are you reading my thoughts or irritating me?” Graham

growled in frustration and raised her head, clunking it on the

pipe. It made a nice pinging noise.

Gennie winced. “Sorry.” She knelt next to Graham on the

floor. She heard Graham grumbling and grunting, trying to fit

her long arms and the wrench in the tight space. “How’s it going?”

Gennie leaned in. Graham growled in a low voice; Gennie winced

again and quietly pulled back.

“You have to remember to keep the drain in, Genevieve,”

Graham said in a tone Gennie never heard before. It sounded

positively domesticated. “This plumbing is old.” She grunted and

worked the wrench. “And temperamental.” She growled as the

wrench gave way and slipped. “Damn it!”

Gennie raised her eyebrows in amazement but said nothing.

She bit her bottom lip trying not to laugh. Graham Sheridan

1

Kate Sweeney

swearing was just too comical. Finally, Graham grunted as she

tightened the pipe.

“It is fixed. Now I think I am stuck,” she said seriously.

Gennie chuckled, then had a wicked idea. She looked down

at Graham’s long torso. She then leaned in and lifted the flannel

shirt and kissed her bare abdomen. Graham jumped and the

pinging noise rang out.

“Genevieve,” Graham exclaimed. “What are you doing?”

“We never made love on the kitchen floor,” she said in a low

sultry voice as she unbuttoned her shirt.

“I am under the sink in putrid water. Please let me out,”

Graham said in a quivering voice.

Gennie smiled as the sheen of perspiration broke out on the

flat abdomen. Her stomach muscles visibly quivered as Gennie

lightly raked her fingernails over them.

“Genevieve,” Graham said in a warning voice from under

the sink and tried to wriggle out. “Now I am truly stuck. This is

not funny,” she said in a stern voice, then she sighed as she felt

Gennie’s hand move between her legs. Oh, this woman! Graham

thought. This was the most unusual position she had ever found

herself.

“Lie still, Nadirehs, and nobody gets hurt,” Gennie said in a

sultry voice as she unzipped the jeans. “No underwear, good girl.”

Graham groaned and lay there helpless, but. . “Is it odd that I

am enjoying this?”

“Completely, but I love you anyway,” Gennie mumbled

against her navel and chuckled as she heard the groan from her

captive under the sink.

“Genevieve, when you tested with Duke University, what

kind of testing was it?” Graham asked as they ate dinner.

Gennie was trying so hard not to laugh at the red welt on

Graham’s poor forehead. She should have let her out from under

the sink before she made love to her.

“I honestly don’t remember,” she said a bit embarrassed.

Graham gave her a curious look. Gennie knew her face was as

red as her hair.

1

Paradise

“What happened?”

“Shit! I was hung over.” She shook her head.

Graham looked a bit confused. “Hung over what?”

Gennie gave her a disturbed look. “Not over what, Stretch. I

had too much to drink the night before, and I wasn’t at my best.”

“Ah, I see.” Graham chuckled quietly. “Just like Doc.”

“What do you mean?” Gennie was confused.

Graham explained the last time she saw Doc when he had a

bit too much wine. “Perhaps you were at your best, sweetheart.

You obviously impressed the scientists from Duke.”

Gennie thought for a moment. “You’re probably right. Fine,

I’m at the height of my limited psychic ability when I’m hungover.

That would figure.”

Graham grinned a bit. “Let us experiment.”

One bottle of 11 Rothschild later, Gennie blinked as she

held on to her empty wineglass. “I don’t think this is working,

baby,” she whispered in a low sultry voice.

Graham raised an eyebrow. Baby? “Trust me, it is working,”

she assured her. “Stop concentrating, Genevieve. Let your mind

go.” She sat on the hearth facing her.

Gennie nodded and took a deep breath. Their gazes locked,

and Graham cocked her head and smiled. “What does it mean I

have a ‘hot body’?”

Gennie’s eyes got as big as saucers. “You heard that?”

Graham nodded. “Explain ‘hot body.’”

“It means I think you’re sexy. That’s a homonym,” Gennie

announced proudly and waved her empty glass.

Graham smiled fondly. “No, a homonym is two words that

sound the same but have different meanings. Like fare and fair,

bare and bear. Using the word hot to describe my sex appeal is

more of a synonym. To you, hot is synonymous with sexy. Or

more accurately than a synonym might be…”

Gennie was feeling her wine as she glared at the woman she

loved. “Are you trying to aggravate me?”

Graham sported a lopsided grin. “Do I look unstable?” she

asked, trying not to laugh at the inebriated woman. “You need not

answer that, Genevieve.”

1

Kate Sweeney

“Good, ’cause I forgot what you asked,” she said seriously,

her words slurring. She then sported a goofy smile and leaned

forward.

Graham quickly went to her, gently taking the wineglass out

of her hand. She lifted her and carried the semi-conscious woman

toward the bed.

“Enough experimenting.” Graham kissed her forehead and

gently laid her on the bed.

“Hello,” Gennie whispered, looking up at Graham, who

chuckled quietly. She started to unbutton her shirt. “Taking

advantage of my inebr. .inebr…drunkenness?”

“No, I am trying to undress you,” Graham said logically and

pulled her to a sitting position with a grunt. She pulled off the

flannel and the bra.

“No whoopee tonight, Stretch,” Gennie informed her and

gave a laughing snort.

“Whoopee? I do not know what that means.” She tugged off

the jeans.

As she pulled the quilt over her, Gennie reached up and put a

stranglehold on Graham’s neck. She pulled the laughing woman

down on top of her.

“No whoopee but maybe a little nookie.” Gennie grinned

stupidly and wriggled her eyebrows.

“Whoopee and nookie?” Graham repeated, totally confused.

However, she got the general idea by the way Gennie kissed her

just then.

“There will be whoopee!” Gennie declared and kissed

Graham once again with all she had, which wasn’t much.

There was no whoopee. As Gennie snored loudly, Graham

watched her with amused interest. I have never seen this side

of her, she thought. She sounds like a wild animal. Graham

then gently pushed her onto her stomach. The snoring stopped

immediately. Graham smiled and cuddled close, fading off into

sleep.

From the kitchen, Graham heard Gennie’s loud groan from

the bed. Graham stood behind her and raised an eyebrow at the

1

Paradise

sight. Holding two cups of coffee, she realized this display oddly

aroused her. Gennie was crawling around the bed now on her

hands and knees—naked. Graham could not understand what in

the world she was doing. However, something instinctual told her

to remain quiet and above all solicitous. Graham Sheridan was

indeed a quick study.

“Genevieve?”

“My head feels like a brick, and I better not find out who

poured sand in my mouth.” She grabbed her head and groaned.

“Graham, have you seen my head?”

“How is your overhang, sweetheart?” she whispered

tenderly.

Gennie stopped crawling and looked up. She then laughed

quietly and held on to her head. “My overhang is bad, very bad.”

She pouted and flopped down on the bed.

“Coffee may help.”

“Please stop yelling, honey,” Gennie begged as she took the

cup. “You and your experiments.”

Do you still think I have a hot body? Graham thought as she

watched her.

“God. I did think that last night, didn’t I?” Gennie grinned

and blew at the steamy cup, not looking at Graham. “Yes. I do.

You are extremely sexy,” she whispered and put her head back,

closing her eyes.

I think you have an equally hot body, Genevieve.

“Thanks, honey.”

Graham rolled her eyes in exasperation. Gennie, look at me.

“Not now, it hurts too much,” she whined and grabbed her

head. Genevieve!

Gennie groaned as her eyes shot open. “I can’t believe you’re

shouting at me,” Gennie said angrily.

I was not yelling, real y.

Gennie’s eyes widened. “Holy shit! I can hear you.”

Graham grinned and nodded. Amazing, isn’t it?

“It’s too weird, honey. I have such a headache. Am I

dreaming?”

1

Kate Sweeney

“No, sweetheart. It appears your brainwaves are very receptive

with an overhang. That is enough for now, you rest.” Graham took

the cup of coffee away. “We will try this later in the day.”

For the rest of the day, Gennie nursed her overhang. She lay

on the bed with a cold cloth on her brow.

Graham walked quietly up to her. “Sweetheart?” she

whispered.

Gennie laughed quietly. “It’s okay, honey. I feel much better.

Come and lay with me.”

Graham lay down, gently pulling her into her arms. “I

am sorry the experiment went awry.” Graham kissed her cool

forehead.

Gennie looked up, sporting a superior grin. “Ten minutes

ago, you were thinking about Doc King and how much he cared

for you. You then thought about your parents, and you thought

‘how lucky I am to have Genevieve.’ Do you really feel like that?”

Gennie asked happily.

Graham blinked several times. “It still works. You can still

hear my thoughts?” she asked completely amazed.

Gennie nodded happily. “Only for a bit. That was all I could

get, but it’s amazing, isn’t it?”

“Truly. It would appear that you are more receptive with an

overhang, sweetheart,” Graham said.

“You’re adorable, but if you think I’m going to turn into a

raging alcoholic just to be receptive to your alien psychicness,

forget it,” she said evenly. “We’ll think of something else.”

Graham agreed and kissed her soundly. “Are you hungry?

It is so unlike you to go without food,” she said softly, a smile

touching her lips.

“I don’t know.” Gennie pouted, sticking out her lower lip and

ignoring the sarcasm.

“Or do you feel like hugging your porcelain goddess once

again? Now that was a very good euphemism…”

“Fine, I have an overhang and you’re making fun. What are

you making?”

Graham laughed and lazily ran her fingers through the red

curls. “Whatever you like. I thought perhaps something easy on

10

Paradise

the stomach. I’ll make a nice pot of soup and some homemade

bread.”

Gennie cooed happily and cuddled closer. “My hero.”

Graham smiled and held her close. In a moment, Gennie was

sound asleep in her arms.

Sometime later, Graham knelt by the fire, stirring the pot of

soup, and jumped as Gennie cried out in her sleep. Graham ran to

the bed and gently shook her shoulders.

“Gennie, you are dreaming, please wake up,” she said in a

steady voice as Gennie cried in her sleep.

Then she woke and looked up at Graham with wild eyes.

“No!” she cried out.

Graham noticed it was like the first dream Gennie had when

she thought Graham was an alien. Goodness, not again, she

thought.

Instinctively, Gennie clung to Graham, who was extremely

relieved. “It is all right, Genevieve,” she whispered as she rocked

her gently.

“Graham, I had the dream again. Someone chased me just

like in the others. Only this time, I-I thought it was you chasing

me,” she said in a quivering voice. Graham frowned deeply as she

held her. “God, it scared me so much.”

Gennie pulled back and looked into her sad silvery blue eyes.

“I know you would never hurt me. I don’t know why I felt it was

you chasing me. Please don’t look like that. I love you.” She pulled

her close.

“I love you, too, Genevieve. I do not know why you dreamed

of this. I have to tell you, earlier today, when you napped, I

had another vision. Each time, it is clearer. Each time, I feel so

connected to the image. What is happening?” She stood and

walked over to the fire and sat on the hearth.

Gennie walked up to her and stood between her legs. Graham

wrapped her arms around her waist, pulling her close and resting

her head on her stomach. “I don’t know what’s going on, honey,”

Gennie said as she raked her fingers through her thick hair.

Graham pulled back and looked with tears in her eyes as they

locked once again.

11

Kate Sweeney

The light-headed feeling started, and Gennie’s heart raced.

The vision was clearer. There was more definition to the tall

willowy image. For an instant, the dark image was Graham. She

blinked and the vision was gone.

“Did you see, Genevieve? It was my image,” she said sadly.

“Perhaps Dr. Reichmann had the ability to engineer a psychotic

gene, one that would make me insane. Perhaps I could harm you.

Perhaps I am this Althea woman and Graham. Perhaps…”

Gennie’s fingertips against her lips quieted her. “Stop it,

Graham. You’re not nuts and you’re not going to harm me. There’s

an explanation for this, and we will find it—together,” she said

softly but firmly.

Graham nodded and pulled her close. “Together,” she said

confidently.

Gennie gently stroked her hair as she gazed into the fire. Her

eyes filled with love and uncertainty.

12

Paradise

Chapter 27

Althea drove the rental car north toward Pineview. It was six

in the evening when she pulled into the little town.

“Oh, for Godsake.” She groaned as she pulled up to the one

motel. “This is a rat hole. I can’t believe Alpha and I share the same

genes,” she muttered as she walked up to the reception desk.

She stopped and inwardly laughed hysterically. The young

woman behind the desk was reminiscing about her early

sexual exploits. The little slut! Well, at least they have sex in

Nowheresville, USA, Althea thought as the woman smiled.

“I need a room for the evening,” Althea said with a sweet

smile.

The young woman nodded and gave her a card to sign. “I

hope a single is okay. It’s all we have.”

Althea merely nodded her assent as she signed the card. “Is

there a restaurant in town?”

“Oh, sure, the diner is right at the end of town. Hazel is

there all night. And she’s a great cook. Try the meatloaf.” Mandy

handed her the key. “The room is right down the hall, second

room on the left.”

Althea smiled as warmly as a psychotic, genetically engineered

half-alien could smile. “Thank you, Mandy,” she said, then leaned

in. “There is nothing wrong with what you’re thinking. A healthy

sex life is good.”

Mandy nearly fainted. She turned ashen, then crimson. “I…

how did you know?”

1

Kate Sweeney

Althea grinned. They are all too easy, she thought. Look

at the petrified face. Althea threw her head back and laughed

heartily. “I know many things. Now it’ll be our little secret, my

dear,” Althea cooed and patted her hand.

Mandy instantly tried to pull it away. Althea grabbed it and

snarled slightly, then smiled as she let go of the trembling hand.

Their gazes locked and Althea listened to the pathetic,

terrified ramblings of the poor girl. She’ll do anything right now,

Althea thought.

“Take my bag to my room, Mandy,” she said, still holding

her stare.

Without a word, Mandy walked from behind the desk and

picked up the lone bag.

“Very good.” Althea gently touched her cheek.

Mandy followed her obediently down the hall.

Althea found the room and opened the door. She walked in with

Mandy following in step behind her. “Put it on the chair, dear.”

With her body trembling, Mandy set the bag and turned to go.

Althea closed the door. “Now help me with my coat.”

Mandy swallowed and fumbled with the buttons as Althea

stood, towering above her, watching. Mandy’s hands shook

horribly as she slipped the coat off her shoulders and hung it in

the small closet. This is too much fun! Althea thought as she

watched the young slender body tremble slightly. Love it when

they’re scared shitless…

“You’re a very attractive young woman,” she said. “I can see

why you like room five.”

Mandy staggered as her head shot up. Althea laughed openly.

“Don’t worry, darling. As I said, it’ll be our little secret. I won’t

tell a soul. Not even your father, the Rev. Evans.”

“Please, who are you? Why are you doing this?” Mandy begged

as she wrung her hands together. “Please, I’ll do anything…”

Althea gave her an icy stare. “Yes, dear, you will. Come here.

You needn’t worry about why I’m here. Hopefully, I’ll be out

of this shit hole by tomorrow. I’m just visiting really,” she said

in a low voice as she reached down and cupped Mandy’s chin,

pulling her up to meet her gaze. Mandy was indeed a lovely girl.

1

Paradise

Young and so easy to manipulate in her present state of terror.

She caressed the soft cheek, her fingers tracing the line of the

trembling jaw, then up to the dry quivering lips. “So lovely,” she

cooed.

“Please,” Mandy begged as she stood still. “Don’t.”

“Look at me, darling,” Althea said in a soft voice. She could see

Mandy’s demeanor change from confused to utterly bewildered.

Oh, yes, she’ll do anything, Althea thought as she lowered her

head and roughly pulled the girl to her. She kissed her eagerly, her

tongue snaking into her quivering mouth, stabbing and licking.

Mandy moaned and cried out as Althea continued her assault on

the poor girl. Poor girl, nothin’, Althea thought.

She pulled back, leaving Mandy staggering and breathless.

Grinning evilly, she walked to the door.

Mandy stood, shaking so badly, Althea thought she would

collapse. When she started for the door, Althea put her hand on

the doorknob.

Instead of opening it, she locked it and turned back to Mandy.

Althea sighed and slowly walked toward her prey.

“Now tell me all you know about this mountain woman,” she

said lightly and put her hands behind her head. She then patted

the bedside and settled in as if ready for a bedtime story. “Come,

tell mama everything.”

Althea stood under the hot shower spray. So, some woman

has lived up there for almost thirty years. No one sees her. She

never comes down off the mountain. I was right, she thought as

she washed her hair. Alpha was here. She still cursed herself for

not being able to read Dr. King. Well, this Dan Malone will spill

his guts, that’s for sure. If he takes the supplies, he knows where

Alpha is.

She rinsed and stepped out of the shower and dried off.

Naked, she walked through her room and glanced at the clock. It

was nearly eight. Mandy said this Dan fellow ate at the diner at

eight thirty.

Dressing quickly, she looked in the mirror and ran her fingers

through her long dark hair.

1

Kate Sweeney

“Soon, my twin, soon,” she said to the reflection.

As she watched herself in the mirror, that wave of insecurity

tore through her body. She stiffened, still looking into the mirror.

“Is this your face, Alpha?” She turned her face to the side. “Do

you look like me?” Suddenly, she could no longer look. She

quickly looked down, terrified to look up again.

She growled in anger and frustration as she grabbed her

purse and ran out of the room, unwilling to admit to the fear that

grabbed her heart like a vise.

Mandy sat at the reception desk, staring at nothing in particular.

She jumped when she saw Althea marching down the hall.

Althea stormed by her, seeing the look of terror, which

normally aroused her. “Relax, you pathetic slut,” she said angrily

and wrenched the doors open.

Althea had calmed considerably by the time she got to the

diner. As she walked in, she noticed it was crowded for eight

thirty in the evening. Nothing to do in Nowheresville but eat, she

thought as she slipped onto the stool at the counter. She looked up

to see an older woman smiling as she walked toward her.

Althea saw the blank stare as the woman stopped dead. “H-

hello,” she said with an odd smile.

“Good evening. A cup of coffee, please,” Althea said nicely,

looking the older woman in the eyes. She knows.

Just then, the door opened, and a tall man walked in. The

woman behind the counter quickly walked to the end of the

counter, said something, and he abruptly turned on a dime and

walked out. With all the mindless chatter going on in the diner,

Althea could not hear the conversation, but she didn’t need to.

With that, the woman walked around the counter and talked

to the waitress who nodded. The woman then took off her apron

and walked out. They know, Althea thought as she drank her

coffee, hiding her grin in cup. . They know.

“Are you sure, Hazel?” Dan held her by the shoulders.

Hazel nodded furiously. “Christ, Dan, she looks just like

Graham. The eyes. God, it’s true. What are we going to do?” she

asked frantically.

1

Paradise

Dan pulled her into a strong embrace. “We’re not going to

panic, that’s what. We have to get to Graham. She’s alone up

there, and—”

“She’s not alone,” Hazel said quickly.

Dan frowned deeply as he understood. “That redhead?

How?”

“She got in the back of your truck. I saw her as you pulled

out last fall.”

“Goddamn it!”

“No, Dan. Trust me on this. It’s good she’s up there. I had a

feeling about it when I met her. That woman will help Graham.”

“God, I hope you’re right,” he said seriously. “Well, it’s just

you and me now. We’ve got to get to Graham. Look, you take the

Jeep.”

“No, let’s go together. I don’t like the idea of you here

alone.”

“If this woman is who you think, I’ll have a better chance at

keeping her here. She won’t get anything out of me. I can handle

a woman. Now, go. Tell Graham what’s going on and…”

As they spoke, Hazel looked up to see the woman standing

in the doorway. She saw the gun she held and the psychotic grin

on her face.

1

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 28

“Feeling better, sweetheart?” Graham asked as she watched

Gennie.

She chuckled quietly. “Yes, honey. I am. But I don’t think I’ll

be drinking wine anytime soon.”

No? Not even a small glass?

“Stop it, Graham. I had enough to drink to read your mind for

the next month,” Gennie said with a laugh. Graham joined her. “I

can’t believe how that works. I must be more receptive when I’m

blind drunk.”

“You were not blind drunk, Genevieve. A little farsighted but

not blind,” she corrected her with a grin as she drank her coffee.

They sat in silence for a few moments until Gennie reached

across and held Graham’s warm hand. Graham looked up and

smiled. Then she stood and led Genevieve to the couch. Lying

down, she pulled the small woman on top of her and wrapped her

arms around her. Gennie slipped in between Graham’s legs and

sighed happily.

“I feel so safe like this. Like nothing will ever harm us.”

“Nothing will, Genevieve,” she whispered as she gently raked

her fingers through her short red curls. “I am surprised with this

winter weather. I cannot remember when there has been so little

snow. Last year, I was stuck in the cabin until nearly May. Now

it is only April, and we have less than half a foot,” she rambled

quietly, lulling Gennie completely.

Gennie sighed and cuddled closer, reveling in the warm body

1

Paradise

and the contentment of being loved. She lazily caressed Graham’s

breast, smiling at the deep sigh emitted from Graham. Slowly, she

unbuttoned her shirt and slipped her hand in, feeling the warm

flesh. “God, I love to touch you. I can’t imagine my life without

you now.” She kissed her neck and scooted up so their faces were

inches apart.

Graham smiled as she wrapped her arms around her tightly.

Genevieve kissed her softly at first, then the kiss deepened, and

both women once again were lost in each other.

Genevieve kissed down her neck to her breasts as she opened

the flannel shirt. Graham groaned and arched her back as she felt

the familiar warm wet lips and tongue. “God, Genevieve, you

ignite such a deep passion in me I had no idea existed. Please, do

not stop.”

Gennie kissed her way down Graham’s flat abdomen, her

tongue gently tracing the scar on her right side. Images flashed

through her mind of Graham fighting with a grizzly, of Graham

alone and lonely for more than twenty years. Tears sprang to

her eyes as she tenderly kissed her belly, while unbuttoning her

jeans.

Lifting her hips to assist, Graham ran her fingers through the

red curls as Gennie tugged the heavy denim down and finally off

the gasping woman. “You will never be alone again, Graham. I

promise,” she said fervently.

Graham opened her eyes and looked down at the woman she

loved. The emotion of the moment was almost overwhelming

to her as she watched Genevieve kiss down her abdomen. She

closed her eyes as the warm soft tongue parted her folds and

gently licked up and down.

It was slow, soft, and remarkably tender as Graham’s orgasm

neared. Tears of joy streamed down her face as her body shook

and trembled. She quickly pulled Gennie up to her, wrapping her

legs around her smaller waist as she held her in a smothering

embrace.

She pulled Graham close. “We needed that connection. For

some reason, our intimacy strengthens us. And for the record,

your dominance, honey, was not engineered by the asshole

1

Kate Sweeney

Reichmann,” she said seriously, and Graham smiled slightly.

She reached up and cupped Graham’s tanned face. “It’s part of

you. It’s in your heart and soul. I love your tenderness and the

dominant side. Please, don’t hide anything from me. I want to see

and feel it all, honey. I love you so very much.”

“I love you, as well, Genevieve. For the rest of my life, I will

love you,” she said and stood. She effortlessly picked her up and

walked over to the bed.

In a moment, Genevieve was gasping and naked. Graham

eased her on to the bed. She was trembling with arousal as she

lay atop Gennie. Balancing on her extended arms, she pulled

Genevieve’s leg between her own and wrapped her legs around

the small muscular thigh. Genevieve gasped at the hot moisture

that spread over her thigh. Graham arched her back and rocked

back and forth, rubbing herself along Gennie’s smooth thigh.

“I need…” She stopped and groaned helplessly.

Gennie reached around and held her ass, pulling her close.

“Do it. Anything you need. Take it,” she said breathlessly.

Graham, sweating profusely, rocked and ground into her.

Her orgasm started deep within. “Genevieve!” she yelled out her

warning.

Gennie just stared up at the glistening body above her. She

palmed both slick breasts as Graham howled through her orgasm.

Her face in a tight euphoric grimace, she shuddered and jerked

as she exploded. Gennie never saw anything so magnificent in

her life.

Pure primal lust raked her body. Graham groaned and

grunted as her body shook while she continued to ride Gennie’s

thigh. Finally, she stopped, and for a moment, she did not breathe.

Her body was as tight as a bow as she rocked back and forth. The

sweat poured from her as she opened her eyes.

“Wow!” Gennie whispered in awe.

Graham breathed heavily through her nose as she gazed

down, trying to focus.

“I love you, Graham Sheridan. Don’t you dare leave me,” she

said firmly as she caressed her.

Graham closed her eyes and leaned into the healing touch.

200

Paradise

“I love you, Genevieve Gastineau,” she whispered almost

reverently.

Gennie grinned and winked, causing Graham to chuckle.

Genevieve pulled her down and wrapped her arms around

Graham’s strong shoulders.

They lay there for some time, both lost in their thoughts, their

hopes and fears of what just played out. Graham was the first to

speak.

“I did not hurt you, did I?” she asked in a tired, ragged

voice.

Genevieve laughed quietly as Graham snuggled closer. “Only

when you fell on me, you hulk,” she admonished and planted a

gentle kiss on Graham’s damp head. “Tell me what was going

through your mind, honey.”

Graham took a deep breath and thought for a moment before

speaking. “This will sound silly,” she said, not looking at Gennie.

“Tell me, Stretch,” she warned evenly.

Graham pulled a childish face that Genevieve thought

irresistible. Graham took a deep breath and let it out. “I felt like

we were one. There was no you, no me. Only the essence of what

we are, what we have become. It is silly, I know.”

Graham looked then to see the violet eyes glistening with

tears. One blink sent them streaming down her freckled face. The

sight pulled at Graham’s heart. “Please, do not cry. I—”

Genevieve pulled her down for a tender kiss. It was slow

and sweet. No passion, no lust. Graham kissed away each tear,

whispering unintelligible words of love as tears formed in her

eyes, as well.

“We’re in paradise, Graham, not just because of the sex, but

because we are one now.” She took her left hand and held it to her

heart. “Feel it, Graham. It beats for you.”

Graham let out a strangled emotional cry and kissed her

deeply. She pulled back and kissed her forehead. “We are one,”

she agreed against the warm skin.

They lay in each other’s arms, neither realizing how important

their recent union truly was.

It would bind them in a way they would never imagine.

201

Kate Sweeney

Chapter 29

Dan and Hazel stood in stunned silence as Althea walked

into Dan’s store. She closed the door and locked it, pulling down

the shade. She turned to them with gun in hand. She cocked her

head and grinned.

“Graham? Is that what Alpha calls herself? Hmm,” she said

lightly and walked over to the counter and leaned against it.

Dan glanced at Hazel, both now realizing what was

happening.

“Hazel, step away from Dan.”

Hazel hesitated, and Dan saw Graham’s twin raise the gun.

“Do it, Hazel.” He gently pushed her away. She stumbled a few

feet; they were now separated.

“Yes, I am Alpha’s twin. I had no idea she existed until two

years ago,” she said and gave Dan a curious look. “I remember

you.”Dan frowned until it dawned on him. “You were here. I

thought you were Graham, and she’d come into town that day. It

was the day…”

“Dr. King died of a horrible heart attack,” Althea said,

clicking her teeth as she shook her head sadly.

Hazel’s blood ran cold as her mind raced.

Althea listened intently. “Yes, Hazel dear, I killed the old

fucker. He wouldn’t tell me a thing, and for some ungodly reason,

I could not read his mind. So he left me no choice.”

“How did you find out?” Hazel asked with icy coolness.

202

Paradise

Althea narrowed her eyes for a moment. Neither of them was

easy to read, just as that old doctor.

“The idiot CIA agent, the same one who spearheaded the

investigation of the fire that supposedly killed Alpha,” she said

with a shrug. “They lied to me all these years. I felt it, though.”

She continued absently as if Dan and Hazel were not there,

“The Nazi Reichmann lied to everyone. He never told me anything

other than I was conceived in a Petri dish, which was a lie, as

well. I hated him, you see. So, naturally, he had to die. I killed

him, as well. Now enough of my story…”

“Then you know nothing,” Hazel said with a grin. Dan shot

her a warning glance.

Althea clenched her jaw muscles and swallowed. “Do not

make the mistake, Hazel, that I give a shit about either of you. I

will find out where Alpha is and you will tell me.”

Hazel grinned wildly. “Read my mind.”

Dan swallowed convulsively as he watched Hazel, who

laughed and said, “Read Dan’s mind.”

“You can’t, can you?” Hazel continued with a small chuckle.

“I wonder why. I think it’s called love. Something more powerful

than you and Dr. Reichmann. Do you have any concept of that?”

“Don’t push me. Tell me, and I won’t kill either one of

you.”“Who are you trying to bullshit, lady? We’ve spent most of

our lives with this. You think we’re just going to hand Graham

over to you?” Dan asked and laughed, as well.

This truly pissed off Althea, who took a deep breath. She

reached into her purse and took out a small vile.

“Truth serum?” Hazel asked.

Althea let out a maniacal laugh. “No, dear. Poison,” she said

simply. “Now which one of you wants to die first?”

They both stood still as Althea pulled the silencer out of her

purse and attached it to the handgun.

“No one? Okay,” she said with a shrug and pulled the

trigger.

The muffled gunshot hit Dan in his abdomen. He let out a cry

as he immediately fell to the floor, blood oozing from between

20

Kate Sweeney

his fingers as he clenched his stomach. He lay there, writhing in

pain. Hazel made a move to him, and Althea quickly stood over

Dan. “Ah, ah, ah,” she said in a warning voice.

Petrified, Hazel ran her fingers through her gray hair and

watched her friend grimacing in pain.

Althea opened the vile. “Amanita verna,” she said with

a hearty laugh. “Mushrooms…Found them at the Institute,

extremely poisonous and a painful death if ingested. Just ask all

the others. Now, Hazel, tell me, or Dan here…”

“Hazel, don’t,” Dan gasped painfully.

“Oh, Hazel, do,” Althea warned lightly.

Their gazes met, and tears leapt to Hazel’s eyes as she gave

her old friend a pleading look. In that instant, Dan Malone knew

what had to be done.

He swallowed the blood that filled his mouth, and with his

last bit of strength, he lunged for the vile and the gun. Completely

caught off guard, which had never happened, Althea slipped and

fell on top of him, and the struggle was on.

Hazel blinked for a second, then dashed out the door.

“No!” Althea roared as she desperately tried to disentangle

herself.

Dan laughed and coughed up his own blood as he held on.

Althea’s nostrils flared as she freed herself from Dan. She stood,

pushing her long dark hair off her face.

“You fool. I am sick to death of idiots.”

Dan closed his eyes as he no longer felt the pain; he felt

nothing. He smiled as he looked at the woman above him. “You

look like Graham, but that’s all. She got all the good parts from

your mother,” he whispered as he slowly felt his life slipping from

him. “Mother? What mother?” She barked and grabbed him by

his shirt, pulling him inches from her face. “What mother!” she

yelled in his face as he chuckled. She lay him back down and

sneered evilly, opening the vile. She forced his lips open and

poured the contents down his throat.

“You will not cheat me like Dr. King did. I will admit it was

20

Paradise

very chivalrous of him to take the vile and drink it down, rather

than spill his useless guts. I may be stupid, but I’m not crazy.

Well, perhaps to you. But I digress,” she admitted in a solemn

voice and waved her hand in dismissal. “Now you will die, but

first you will spill your useless guts and tell me everything.” She

pulled up a chair.

She straddled the chair backward, resting her arms along the

back. Cocking her head, she put a finger behind her earlobe and

listened. “Whenever you’re ready, Dan.”

Choking for a moment, Dan grimaced in pain once again.

Althea felt in control.

With his final breath, Dan fought hard to control his mind.

His last thought was of Graham, Doc, and Hazel.

Hazel frantically drove out of town and onto the highway.

She wiped the tears out of her eyes as she drove the dark road.

She tried desperately not to sob openly or to think of Dan lying

in a pool of blood with that maniacal bitch standing over him.

Not knowing what Dan may have said or thought, she needed to

get to Graham and Gennie as soon as possible and get them off

that mountain. She glanced at the clock; she’d been driving for

nearly two hours. Almost, she thought and took a deep quivering

breath—almost.

As she drove, she saw the headlights in her rearview mirror.

They came closer and closer until she cried out as the car behind

her rammed into her.

“Shit!” she exclaimed and tried to control Dan’s Land Rover.

She sped up and gripped the steering wheel. She glanced once

again in the mirror, and again the lights were right on her tail.

Hazel lurched forward from the impact, and her hands flew

off the steering wheel as she banged her head painfully. “God,

please,” she cried out as the Land Rover careened out of control.

Behind her, Althea laughed with glee. “Fuck with me? Not

tonight!” she yelled as she rammed the car one more time, causing

it to spin out of control.

As she sped up and passed the twirling mass of metal, she

looked in her rearview mirror just as the large van flew off the

20

Kate Sweeney

road and down into the woods. She heard the noise of crashing

glass.Althea laughed and banged on the steering wheel. She then

calmed and eased her foot off the accelerator as she anxiously

checked the mirror every now and then. Taking a deep breath, she

twisted her neck from side to side, hearing the vertebrae pop. She

thought of Dan, unable to control his mind as he lay dying.

“The dead give up so many secrets,” she said as she laughed

quietly.

20

Paradise

Chapter 30

Gennie had the same dream. The lone willowy figure

chasing her through the woods, the wild hair flowing behind her

as she neared. In her dream, she turned to see Graham chasing

her, reaching for her. She was ugly and disfigured, gnarly hands

grasping her. She could hear the maniacal laughter as she ran.

Then the hand reached out…

She sat bolt upright in bed with a small cry. Graham woke

instantly and sat up, wrapping her arms around her. The embers

from the fireplace dimly illuminated the cabin.

“Same dream, sweetheart?” Graham asked softly.

A deep low laugh came from the living room. Gennie let out

a terrified cry, and Graham bolted to her knees on the bed.

A lone figure stood by the couch. Gennie felt the room get

warm and close; she nearly fainted from fright. The tall willowy

figure with the long hair stood in the shadows.

“Hello, sister,” Althea cooed.

Graham’s heart was beating so loud in her chest she knew Gennie

could hear it. She made a move, and Althea raised the gun.

“Nothing to say to a long lost sibling, Alpha? Or should I

say Graham?” She walked over to the lantern on the table. “No

electricity? Shit, Alpha, you live in a hovel.” She lit the lantern

and turned it up, illuminating the entire area.

Gennie gasped at the woman standing there. It could have

been Graham. Same height, same weight, same bone structure.

And the eyes…

20

Kate Sweeney

“I, darling sis, am—”

“Omega,” Graham said when she found her voice.

Althea cocked her head. “You know about me?”

Graham merely nodded for a moment before speaking; she

took this moment to get some moisture in her mouth. Her heart

continued to race. “I have felt your existence all my life. I thought

I might even be insane, but you are real, and I knew you would

be coming.”

Althea looked from one woman to the other. “Lovers?” she

asked with a laugh. “Goodness, we must get that from Mom’s side

of the Petri dish.”

She pulled up the chair and sat down. “Now before I kill both

of you…Can we talk?” she asked with mock sincerity. Then she

grimaced. “And please get dressed. Somehow seeing you naked,

Alpha, gives me the creeps. Though you have kept yourself in fit

shape. I’m a bit jealous.”

Without a word, both women quickly pulled on their clothes.

Gennie slipped into her shoes. Graham instinctively pulled

Gennie close to her, knowing both needed the connection.

Graham watched as Althea glanced from Gennie to her and

back again. She looked confounded, Graham thought.

“Why is everyone defying me?” Althea asked through

clenched teeth while rubbing her temple.

Graham still watched her intently and raised a curious eyebrow

as she read her twin’s thoughts. “How did you find me, Omega?”

Graham asked, surprised to hear the steadiness in her voice.

“Dan, sorry to say, was a wealth of information before he

died,” Althea said. Then she looked right into her sister’s pain-

raked eyes. “Aww, was he a friend? So sorry. He is dead, but not

like Dr. King. You may be comforted to know he gave up nothing

right to the end.”

Gennie gasped, and Graham sucked in a deep breath and

made a move toward her.

“No, don’t do anything foolish. Now I understand our

parentage is a bit, shall we say, experimental? Was Dan right?”

She leaned in completely intrigued, though still pointing the gun

at Graham.

20

Paradise

Out of the corner of her eye, Graham saw Gennie looking

around the cabin. Probably for something, anything, to distract

this woman.

“Yes.” Graham proceeded to tell her twin everything.

Althea listened as her anger mounted. When Graham was

finished, she snarled and took a deep breath of resignation.

“They all defied me, you know. Every mother fucking one of

them.” She then looked at Graham with interest. “What powers

did they give you?”

“Intelligence,” Graham said.

Althea gave her a skeptical glance. “That’s all?” She shrugged.

“Looking at the way you live, I’ll agree with that. You certainly

didn’t get any flair for decorating. I got psychic ability up the

wazoo, sis. It’s been a definite plus, believe me. So you’ve been

living up here for over twenty years doing nothing. Why? Even if

you’re wiz kid, I would think you would use it to your advantage.

Make a little money, maybe?”

Graham smiled slightly. “What great things have you been

doing, Omega?” she challenged quietly; she could see it irritated

her sister.

“I no longer go by Omega. How droll. It’s Althea Verna, to

you, Graham—Graham what?” she asked with a laugh.

“Sheridan.”

“I’m not sure where you got your name, but I’m quite sure

my name is more inventive. Amanita Verna. Not that you have

a clue what that means,” she said with a dismissive wave of her

hand.

Graham’s eyes narrowed for an instant. Her gaze darted back

and forth, her mainframe, or labyrinth as Gennie called it, at

work once again. Suddenly, Graham stiffened and a faint smile

appeared. She looked at Gennie, who looked confused as if she

had no clue what was going on, but she said nothing and waited.

“However, let’s get on with this. I’m so intrigued. So Dr.

Frankenstein took someone’s super-duper genes and impregnated

Mom. He then does the DNA thing, and we become an experiment.

You get the logic and the brain, and I get the ability to read minds.

Hmm, seems fair enough. Though you didn’t use yours very well.

20

Kate Sweeney

At least I used mine,” she said and grinned. “I’m worth millions.

Go ahead, ask me how much.”

“Who gives a shit?” Gennie spoke for the first time.

Graham looked to the heavens.

Her twin grinned with amusement. “Fiery little redhead. I

can see the appeal. Tell me, carrot top, is my sister good in bed?

I think she may be. I know I am. Tell me, Alpha, do you feel

the surge of complete power when you have sex? The feeling

that you’re on top of the world and no one can stop you?” Althea

waited eagerly for her sister’s response.

Graham smiled and just shook her head.

“No? Shit, if you tell me it’s love, I’m gonna throw up,” she

said dryly, then looked at Gennie. “And you? Shut up before I

shoot you.”

Gennie swallowed but shut up. Graham and Gennie noticed

the flash of pain that crossed Althea’s face. Althea rubbed her

temple for a moment, then shook it off. Gennie glanced at Graham,

who stared intently at her twin.

“Okay, where were we before I told your little fuck bunny to

shut up? Oh, well, it doesn’t matter. You see, Alpha, there can be

only one,” Althea said seriously. “And that’s me. I have worked

too hard and have far too much at stake to share it.”

“I want nothing from you, Omega. Just let us live in peace. I

don’t care—”

“Ah, but you do, you see. I sense that about you. You have

that sense of conscience, that despicable sense of doing the

right thing that makes my ass twitch. When I watched you two

sleeping—you look absolutely adorable together, by the way—I

had an overwhelming feeling of righteousness emanating from

you, and that’s not good,” she pointed out logically. “There can be

only one, and it’s me.”

“That is where you are wrong, Omega,” Graham said, and her

twin narrowed her eyes at her and waited. “I am not the one you

should be worried about.” She looked at Genevieve, who blinked

in stunned silence.

Althea was stunned, as well. “Giving up the lover to save

your own hide? My goodness, we do indeed have the same gene

210

Paradise

pool. Alpha, that is definitely twisted. I like it!”

“Read my mind, Omega.” Graham challenged her, never

taking her eyes off her crazed sibling.

You can hear everything, I know you can. She looked at

Gennie, who still looked completely confused. Graham gave her

a warning shake of her head. She knew Gennie had no idea what

she was doing, but she also knew Gennie could hear her clearly,

as well.

Althea rolled her eyes in exasperation. “Hello? I can hear you.

You know it, I know it. That’s why you have to die. I thought they

gave you super-human intelligence.” She sighed heavily.

Graham grinned. “Now read Genevieve’s mind.” Graham

challenged her again and could not help the smug tone in her

voice. She slowly took Genevieve’s hand behind her back. Gennie

held on tight; Graham felt the electricity shoot up her arm that she

knew Gennie felt, as well.

Althea watched Gennie and frowned deeply. She cocked her

head and leaned forward. Graham knew then. “You cannot hear

her thoughts, Omega. It seems as though it is true.” She looked

at Gennie.

Gennie sported a very self-satisfying grin. “If it ain’t gonna

kill you, it does indeed make you stronger.” She looked back at

Graham. “Of course, I’m paraphrasing. I apologize.”

Graham smiled slightly. “At this juncture, it is all right.”

Althea ground her teeth but said nothing as Graham

continued.

“This is why you could not find me, Omega. You sent

Genevieve here, putting the idea in her mind. You needed to

know if I was alive.”

“You got me fired from The Times,” Genevieve added. “It

all makes sense now. I was getting too close. It was the Institute

that would be implicated, and they had you stop me. I was right

all along.”

Althea looked back and forth between the two women. “Defy,

defy, defy!” she cried out as she rubbed her temples.

“And you sent her here, but it backfired, Omega. Genevieve

is the one. She has the power.”

211

Kate Sweeney

“I have the power that you don’t, Omega.” Gennie grinned

and held Graham’s hand. “You can’t control me anymore. If you

could, you’d have been here five months ago. What happened—

break your antenna? Can’t get in touch with the mother ship,

huh? Burned out a circuit board, did we?” she asked with a

smug grin.

Graham painfully squeezed Gennie’s hand—she shut up.

Althea now was breathing deeply through her flared nostrils.

Both women saw the silvery blue eyes change to dark deep blue,

almost black, like shark eyes. Graham felt the pulling sensation

in the pit of her stomach. Gennie’s skin broke out in gooseflesh as

Graham squeezed her hand so tight she nearly cried out.

Graham knew it was now or never. She looked at Gennie.

Heebie-jeebies.

Althea gave her a curious look. Graham knew Althea heard

her thoughts. “What in the fuck are you talking about, Alpha?

Both of you are beginning to piss me off,” she warned in an angry

unsteady voice. Things were quickly unraveling here. She closed

her eyes in a tight grimace for a moment.

Gennie knew when she heard Graham’s thought. She looked

out into the pre-dawn darkness. She remembered Graham’s

prophecy, and she shivered violently. It will happen at this time of

day. You must run fast.

Heebie-jeebies.

“Alpha, if you don’t stop thinking that fucking word!” Althea

threatened in a loud yell.

Gennie winced at the viciousness in her voice.

In that moment, Gennie’s eyes met Graham’s, which were

now as deep dark blue as her sister’s were.

Althea closed her eyes and took an angry breath and rubbed

her temple.

Run! You must run fast for it to work.

Both heard Graham’s voice yelling. With that, Graham lunged

for Althea, and Gennie never hesitated. She ran past them and out

the back door just as she promised Graham she would.

For the second time in less than three hours, Althea Verna

was caught off guard. Sisters struggled for control of the gun,

212

Paradise

rolling around on the cabin floor.

“Fuck you, Alpha! I will kill you and your bitch!” She grunted

as she angrily growled and rolled on top of her twin. Graham

fought as hard as she could to get control of the gun. Her insane

sister let out a howl of triumph as the barrel jabbed Graham’s

abdomen.

Outside, Gennie ran for her life. All the visions made sense.

Everything was clear. Her breathing became labored as she made

her way through the large garden and into the woods. With that,

she felt a wave of despair slice through her. She stopped dead in

her tracks.

“Graham!” she cried out.

Then she heard the gunshot. She almost turned back toward

the cabin.

Graham’s words screamed in her brain. Run, run as fast as

you can.

As she hesitated, she saw her then as the door to the cabin

flew open. Oh, God, Gennie thought as she started once again.

She ran as fast as she could through the woods. She heard her

coming behind her.

“Oh, Gennie!” The maniacal voice howled as the dawn

broke.

Gennie ignored the terror that ripped through her as she ran,

never breaking stride, as fast as she could. The dream had become

a reality.

She saw it about eighty yards or so ahead of her. The dead

branches from the low bushes scraped and tore her clothes, but

still she kept running, keeping it in sight. It will only work if you

run fast.

Gennie heard the psychotic laughter behind, nearly at her

heels.

“You can’t get away,” Althea yelled.

As the morning sun rose over the mountains, Gennie saw

it clearly. She ran faster with Omega at her shoulder, reaching

for her. With that, Gennie jumped with all her might and flew

through the air, her legs moving as if she were pedaling a bike,

21

Kate Sweeney

leaping over the felled trees, jagged dead limbs, and the trench

below.

As she saw the ground come underneath her, she landed with

a thud and rolled ass over end. She heard the strangled animal-like

cry and the hideous noise of bones crunching. When she stopped

rolling, she lay there for a moment, the wind knocked out of her.

Slowly, Gennie stood and cautiously walked back to the hole and

peered into it.

Lifeless eyes stared back at her. Althea was impaled on the

jagged tree limbs through her chest and neck. She looked so much

like Graham that Gennie nearly fainted at the sight. She then

kicked the poisonous mushrooms that surrounded the pit into the

hole on top of their namesake.

“Heebie-jeebies, you fucking bitch.” Gennie growled as she

bent over and breathed deeply.

After making sure Omega was indeed dead, she ran back to

the cabin. As she rushed in, she was stunned to see Jon Tucker

standing over Graham as Hazel sobbed while she gently cradled

Graham’s motionless body in her arms, both women covered in

Graham’s blood.

21

Paradise

Epilogue

Gennie carried the last of the supplies up the small trail to

the cabin. Hazel and Jon were right behind her; no one had much

to say.

“The police were satisfied with our explanation,” Jon said

quietly. Gennie just nodded. “I’m just glad I came up here when I

hadn’t heard from you in so long. I can’t believe I saw Hazel’s car

spin off the road.”

Hazel smiled. “It was certainly good timing.”

“Are you sure you want to stay here?” Jon asked. “You have

a job, you know.”

“No, thanks, Jon. There’s nothing for me there anymore.” She

patted his hand. “Thanks for not running the story.”

“There’s no way I could. What would be the point? And I

respect your decision. I wish you’d reconsider. I could use a good

reporter.”

Gennie shook her head, then kissed his cheek. “Thanks.”

Hazel took a deep breath and shook her head. “Well then,

we’ll need a new delivery person. God, I miss…”

As if not wanting to hear any more, Gennie gently hugged

her. “I do, too. C’mon, this is the last of it.”

They walked in silence to the cabin, and Gennie placed the

box on the porch. They sat on the steps watching the spring

morning come to life.

“As Jon said, the police were satisfied that it was a hunting

21

Kate Sweeney

accident,” Hazel said absently, stealing a glance at Gennie, who

merely nodded.

“The grave?” Gennie asked softly as she gazed around.

Hazel noticed the peaceful woods were so quiet now. “I took

care of it just like you said. You know, I think it’s a bit ironic

that what the bitch used to kill them all turned out to be her final

resting place.”

“What an unbelievable story,” Jon whispered as he glanced

around the woods.

Hazel knew Gennie was too tired to argue or agree. “It was

amazing how Graham never wanted me to go to that part of the

woods. When she explained about the deadly mushrooms, I never

put the two together—Althea Verna and amanita verna. Graham

did. It’s as if Graham knew all along. She saved my life, Hazel.

That tall silvery-eyed woman saved my life and showed me

paradise.”

She took a deep breath, looking around the woods, and

whispered, “Paradise.” She then stood with a tired groan. “Well,

let’s get this inside.” She lifted the box, balancing it on her hip.

As she reached for the door, it quickly opened.

“What the hell are you doing out of bed?” Gennie exclaimed

angrily.

The tall silvery-eyed woman pulled a childish face as she

scratched the bandages around her chest. She looked tired and

drawn and absolutely wonderful to Hazel, and Gennie, she was

sure.“I cannot stay in bed any longer, Genevieve. It has been nearly

three weeks, and I…”

“Don’t get on my last nerve, Stretch, get back into bed,” she

ordered, gently propelling her back into the cabin. “Shit, Graham.

The doctor said you were lucky to be alive. He said bed rest for

a month.”

“You have such a foul mouth, sweetheart,” Graham said

quietly as the screen door closed.

“Don’t sweetheart me…”

Jon laughed and sat on the front porch. Hazel joined him and

grinned happily. Three weeks earlier, it was not so happy. Graham

21

Paradise

had been shot. And it was divine intervention and just plain good

timing when Gennie’s editor pulled up behind her. If she had to

make the two-mile trek to Graham’s cabin on foot, Graham would

surely have died. Jon Tucker was like a knight in shining armor to

Hazel. When they found Graham in a pool of blood, they thought

she was surely dead. Hazel was nearly right. They were lucky to

get her into Jon’s car and lucky Graham survived the drive. The

doctors worked for hours to save her. They said she had a strong

heart and a fierce will to live. Hazel knew Gennie had a good

deal to do with that, for the stubborn redhead sat by her beside for

three days until Graham finally woke.

Once Graham complained enough, she was released into

Genevieve Gastineau’s custody. They had been arguing ever

since.

It must be love, she thought happily as they listened to Gennie

now.“Graham, I’m not kidding. Don’t look at me like that. You’re

in no condition. No…”

Then there was silence for a moment. Hazel took the intimate

stillness as her cue to leave the mountainside for now.

Jon seemed to agree. He chuckled and helped Hazel to her

feet. “I think we can leave them alone.”

Hazel laughed, taking Jon’s offered hand. When Graham

walked out onto the porch, Hazel turned back.

“Thank you, Hazel, for everything. I owe you my life—

again.” Graham pulled her into her arms.

“Don’t thank me. Just live the rest of your life with that fiery

redhead and forget the past. We loved Tom and Dan. They would

want this for you.” Hazel kissed her cheek.

Graham nodded and looked at Jon. “You saved my life, as

well, Jon. There are no words…”

“I know. I should be angry. You’re taking my best reporter.

Take care of her.”

“I will.” She pulled him into a hug. “Thank you.” She pulled

back and wiped her eyes. “You are coming back this weekend,

right?” Graham asked, looking at both friends.

“We wouldn’t miss it. Now get back in there before she skins

21

Kate Sweeney

you alive,” Hazel gently warned her old friend. Graham rolled her

eyes and walked into the cabin, gently closing the door, but not

before giving Hazel one last loving look.

All those years ago, Hazel thought as she and Jon made their

way down the trail. For the rest of her life, Hazel would carry on

with what they all started almost thirty years ago. Though now it

would be done out of hope and not fear. Doc King and Dan were

gone, but she couldn’t help but think they were happy watching

Graham and Genevieve.

They were alive, in love, and living in paradise.

21

Paradise

About the author

Kate Sweeney, a 2010 Alice B. Medal winner, was the 200

recipient of the Golden Crown Literary Society award for Debut

Author for She Waits, the first in the Kate Ryan Mystery series.

The series also includes A Nice Clean Murder, The Trouble

with Murder, a 2008 Golden Crown Award Winner for Mystery,

Who’ll Be Dead for Christmas? a 200 Golden Crown Award

winner for Mystery, Of Course It’s Murder and What Happened

in Malinmore.

Other novels include Away from the Dawn, Survive the

Dawn, Residual Moon, a 2008 Golden Crown Award Winner for

Speculative Fiction, Liar’s Moon, The O’Mal ey Legacy, Winds

of Heaven, and Sea of Grass.

Born in Chicago, Kate recently moved to Louisiana, and

this Yankee doubts she’ll ever get used to saying y’all. Humor is

deeply embedded in Kate’s DNA. She sincerely hopes you will

see this when you read her novels, short stories, and other works.

E-mail Kate at ksweeney22@aol.com.

21

Published by

Intaglio Publications

Walker, La.

You can purchase other Intaglio

Publications books online at

www.bellabooks.com or at

your local bookstore.

Visit us on the web and read excerpts from

upcoming novels

www.intagliopub.com

Table of Contents

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Epilogue